Can you eat pinto or navy beans while on coumadin
Beans In Things That Beans Shouldn't Be In
2017.03.02 06:20 SpareLiver Beans In Things That Beans Shouldn't Be In
Post pictures of beans in things that beans shouldn't be in. Inspired by, but no direct connection to the [Facebook group](https://www.facebook.com/BeansInThingsThatBeansShouldntBeIn/)
2012.12.27 01:26 PabstyLoudmouth Eating healthy on a cheap budget
Eating healthy on a cheap budget
2011.05.12 03:57 snowbomb drunkencookery
DrunkenCoookery: Just like yo' mama used to beat it.
2024.05.14 21:47 dragonshouter The shaman of Muck returns( end of spirit conflict sub event)
 | NOTICE: This was taken from a group chat with the participants. u/AnActualCriminal , u/avamir , u/HalfDrowShaman , u/DragonWisper56 . That's why it is weirdly formated; I tried my best. submitted by dragonshouter to wizardposting [link] [comments] The party enters the spirit world, that land of infinite mist where concepts have form. Last time the group had discovered the location of the Exalted beacon and now they can see the spirits domain on the horizon(?). The domain of the of the spirit is a shining citadel made of crystal and marble. There are lines of silver and gold throughout the whole compound. Light radiates like miniature sun. In place of a sun or moon floats a giant metallic eye... watching. As the party arrive they notice something, there are no shadows in this realm Crispin: *Crispin is jostled awake by Ichor and spills out onto the ground covered in tar.* "Eugh. What? Oh yeah. Exalted Beacon. Shit tracks." Riva: Riva seems... ill at ease, guarded. Crispin: *Crispin looks at the giant metal eye for a bit too long.* He get's sunspots Riva: "Don't look into the giant lights, imp." Riva lets out a loooonng sigh. Agnur: Agnur weaves illusion around them it would be bad if they were spotted Drow: *the drow casts soul shadow and light eater to give herself some magic sunglasses* Riva: Riva just squints. "Do we attempt to kill everyone, or do you think there's a possibility of converting them back from... this?" She gestures vaguely. Agnur: They took our friend, they made their choice Riva: "I tend to agree with you. But at the same time... killing the zealous because of the new religion they picked up isn't the greatest look."10:33 AMRiva makes some... warding circle shades? and places them on her face. Crispin: "Let's fucking defile this place. Stupid giant sexy eyes blinding me." Riva: Riva grimaces at the whole "sexy eyes" thing. Ugh. "Works for me. Let's do this." Agnur: regardless of sexing eyes how are we going to get in? As the party walks up up to a tall wall around the citadel. Drow: I can just walk up this Crispin: "I can fly. Lookit." *He does, in spite of his wings looking like one of those oil spill ducks from a Dawn ad.* Drow: *the drow walks up the walls casually* *she makes it to the top and then shoots some ephemeral ropes out of her armor, tethering them to the wall* Riva: Riva takes a rope and begins climbing up... in a manner like Adam West Batman, admittedly. But she isn't going to ask for a memory from Crispin so she can teleport up. Agnur: Agnur climbs up Ichor: *Ichor slorps up a rope with peculiar viscosity as Crispin lands at the top.* The group looks over the wall As they do they notice how...still it is. Nothing is out of place, there is no dirt or dust, no noise or bustle. Only silence except for a few sentries. Moving through the streets are some weird creature. It is like a shadow except shadows don't exist here. The aren't light however, just not shadows. Silver "shadows" will do for now; they stalk the streets. On top of towers however sit zealot priests in pale robes, watching Drow: "sentries. Some kind of... Silver shadow monster..." "you wanna go in hot or cold guys?" Crispin: "I can make a distraction. Gotta call in a debt though." *Crispin rattles a bag of teeth.* Riva: "They don't seem to be tethered to the priest but they seem kinda similar to the undead type shadow. There is something soul adjacent about them. Probably touching you does some sort of damage to your spirit." "I wonder whether killing the priests would rid us of the... spirits." Crispin: "Guys I think we're being too thinky here. These are order guys right? All this strategy plays right into their hands." *He rattles the bag again.* "C'moooooon." Agnur: I mean it would give us some cover... Drow: "why don't I just sneak ahead and try to grab one of those guys first" "just make sure I have backup" Riva: "That works for me." Drow: *the drow begins sneaking along the wall as best she can towards the nearest priest tower* Ichor: *Ichor clings to the outside of the top of the wall, trailing behind Drow.* Drow is able to sneak up the tower un-noticed. The guards are spaced out because they have a giant eye in the sky( literally). She gets behind the guy and hear muttered prayer. *the drow does a series of actions in rapid succession. First she creates a bubble of mute, then she taps the man on the back making him go blind and deaf, and finally she grips him by the neck and begins choking him out* Drow: [do we want this guy alive or dead?] []= telepathic cummunication Agnur: [he can't talk if he's dead. lets get information first] Drow: [ok let me disable him...] *the drow touches two hands to the man's head and begins dripping horrors into his mind until he passes out from fear* [ok. What do you guys want to ask him?] Agnur: [what the fuck is he and what does he do. we need to know how dangerous he is] Crispin: [Where's our boy? And do these shitheads know we're coming for him?] Drow: [ok! I'll try the normal way first, if he doesn't comply I'll kill him and ask his soul] *the drow creates an illusory similacrum of herself and places it inside the man's mind, she asks his inner consciousness the following questions and listens for his answers* "hey guy, who are you?" "You will pay infidel!!! The great and glorious Exalted Beacon will end you! Their (he goes into like a thousand titles and compliment I am not writing) will force you to kneel before them. All shall kneel before them so sayth their loyal preist and servant Atticus!!! Drow: what does this exalted Beacon look like Exalted Beacon is beautiful a statuesque, thirty feet tall, being made of the most stunning marble, crystal and precious metal. Their voice is a chorus, their eyes are brilliant rubies. They have a mosaic halo of gold with eyes on it. They also float above the ground because they are to good to tred upon it. The rest is repetitive praise Drow: *within the zealot's mind he sees the drow prance about, threatening him. Then he sees the exalted beacon launch a bolt of light through the sky, exploding the simulacrum of the drow**the exalted beacon stands tall in the distance and booms at him*"I have come to save my loyal servant" "tell me thy purpose servant, so I shall have it known" (this is an illusion) "Thank you my master! I am but a mere secondary sentry, but one of the ones that joined you willingly unlike those plebian villagers. ( he just continues blubbering thanks) Drow: "good! And have you been enjoying the powers you have been granted? Describe your abilities to me, compare yourself to your cohort" "you have done well. If you are worhty I shall grant you more powers" Thank you lord. You have granted me the ability to smite those in your name with radiant light. I could fight toe to toe with the lowest of mages. I am slightly above average amongst my cohort but I serve well enough guarding the domain. I am also tasked with commanding the Vestiges of Shadow you have given me. Like hounds of war they hunt down the non-believers and drain them of energy before I can bring them to you. Drow: "I see. How goes your training with the vestiges of shadow? Tell me every relevant detail about them" Riva: Riva waits expectantly for him to spill the beans. Of course master. They are made from the shadows of your prisoners at the throne. Screaming you praises for all eternity. This torment shatters there soul to create these vestiges in place of their shadows. From then on they act as loyal servants and drain the disgusting essence of show from a persons being. Without you intervention a person could not survive long without it. That shadow needs to be replaced with your energy to remain among the living. Drow: *the drow relays this information telepathically* Riva: [ "I wonder if their shadows, and parts of their soul, can be returned to them." "Another idea. Can you mimic a vestige, Drow? We are terrible nonbelievers, and you could bring us to this being. Once we have a way of dispelling its power, of course."] Drow: [yes, I should be able to mimic one][he also mentioned the eternal torment of the civilians was how they separated their souls to make the shadows][if we disrupt that maybe we can have them despawn without killing the guy] Riva: ["He said he drained the non-believers of energy before bringing them to this being... so if we can get in, perhaps we can disrupt this ritualized torture, and perhaps that would rid us of the vestiges? And perhaps drain this being of power."] Drow: [yes my thoughts exactly. Now, for the last question]"servant Atticus. Tell me where kyrgrin is now." Your most hated prisoner? At he very center of the citadel where you can keep an eye on him. Riva: After relaying the information telepathically, Riva might ask Drow to ask whether Krygin was being used as a power source. Perhaps word it as some sort of test for Atticus. "Remind me, my servant... What treatment is Krygin receiving?" (Or something along those lines) No your holiness. The prisoner's magic is incompatible with ours. You bound him everyway you could so he couldn't conspire against you. You worried that killing him wouldn't be permanent enough for your plans. Wizards have escaped death before and that welp is harder to kill than a cockroach. He is to be bound until the universe ceases to exist. Riva: Riva makes a quiet, "Hm." And considers. Crispin: "Checks out. He's not a powerhouse but last we saw him a fucking bomb was turning him into a puddle. Krygin's hard to kill." Agnur: It was a fucking black whole....I love that little guy Riva: "If this being is using his power to bind Krygin personally, I wonder if disrupting his power will free Krygin. Now to figure out how to disrupt this being's power." Agnur: I mean if we mess up the palace it could help, or at least distract it Crispin: "They're spirits, yeah. Purity. Order. The grosser and more chaotic we are the better." Agnur: should we call in crispin's debt Riva: "Ah! Yes, that would... ha. That would definitely do it. Ha ha." She had neglected the symbolism of things. And if anyone could make a mess, it'd be Crispin. Riva + drow: With the questions done, and Atticus disposed of, Team Kryginator decides to move closer to the goal. Using Drows abilities at illusion, she feigns being a Vestige bringing the group (who pretend to be tired so to look like their energy is drained), and move closer into the area where people are being kept. [now crispin!] Crispin: *Crispin rips open the pouch the way he opens most things. Tearing it open upside down like a dysfunctional kindergarten with a bag of dorritos, completely ignoring the draw-string.* "Been playing a lot of poker in my down-time..." *Teeth clatter onto the ground. Dozens. Each one with a name in low Sylvan etched onto it. They transform into tiny pallid creatures with gangly limbs, dragonfly-like wings, and rows upon rows of needle-like teeth.* "I've been winning." *The tooth fairies scatter, each one set on either harassing a guard or knocking over something expensive.* The giant eye focuses on the distraction and the party feel the energy of the domain shift aggressively. The tooth fairies will likely be driven off but it will certainly distract everyone. Guards from across the citadel converge in this area. The group moves at a light jog; *Crispin strolls languidly until Ichor picks him up and moves at a better clip* *the drow vestige leads the pack hoping that the other guardians will let her through* The party charges through the gates. The guardians are too distracted to pay close attention to the vestige and entourage Agnur: Agnur cuts himself and draws runes of corruption on the wall ever once in a while. The runes cause the walls to pucker like wounds as the natural energies of this place try to fight off the intrusion. Ichor: Ichor leaves a trail of tar The party sees the prisoners as they reach the "throne room". It is like a giant colosseum like structure. The Exalted Beacon floats in the center eyes closed; it hasn't noticed you. Around the room are hundreds of people in various states of torture such as having silver bars impaling someone. The blood runs like rubies in here. It should be discussing but something makes it beautiful. All of them ar screaming praise and begging for release. The influence of this place is makes what should be discordant noise into a choir. Silver shadows prowl but currently accept you as prisoners. Patrolling a silver shadows with priest overseeing them. Drow: Drow sneaks behind a priest while invisible. *the drow tries to grab him and swiftly stab him in the heart. She plans on taking his form and turning him invisible simultaneously* A invisible body drops down quitly. *for now, the drow simply takes her post and waits for the right time to issue some more interesting commands* Riva, Ichor and Crispin hide. Crispin is in the form of a rat Agnur: Agnur activates his Teumessian pendant and starts sneaking around. when agnur reaches one he tries to club them to death as quietly as possible. His pendant warps fate so no one is looking; he bashes a mans brains in and tries to hide the body. He dies before he can scream Crispin: *Crispin transforms, shrieking at the top if his lungs like a baby on fire, lugung at one if the priests. The shriek is pitched and sustained specifically to counteract the choire-like atmosphere of the room.* The blood sprays across the room. Drow: Drow gives the shadows contradictory orders to confuse them Riva: Riva concentrates, and draws a circle. Unlike the vast majority of ones she done, however, this is strangely... green? This is very much not her affinity, but she knows the basic forms. And from this circle, she calls on the Alseid clans of the Earthen planes. Unlike a fire elemental, she doesn't bind it to her will directly, but rather asks and *pressures*.*If successful, some of these looking dudes/dudettes/etc. bound from the circle. Riva would direct them to release the hostages, Unbinding them from Thews of Earth (silver), and heal them." The Alseids have a green glow which pushes against the natural energies of the citadel. Asleids( nice earth elemental adjacent dudes) The Exalted Beacon starts to wake from it's trance. As this is happening Agnur notices a false wall of crystal which he deduces Krygin is behind. Agnur: Teleports over to the wall but finds no way of opening it. Drow: *the drow continues concentrating on the shadows, trying to get them to help break more chains* *she drops her illusory shadow and instead creates a bubble of sensory deprivation around the exalted beacon* *trying to stall it's awakening* The "shadows" help confused but do so. Some blink out of existence as they free the human they were made from. Ichor: *Ichor spews themselves as much as possible. Spattering the room.* Agnur: I summon bram and he starts hitting the wall with the force a earthquake. I impower him. The crystal starts to break but it accelerates the Beacons notice Ichor: *Ichor readies to surge at the beacon like a geyser the instant it becomes aware. They're likely not strong enough but they can hold attention.* Drow: "Someone get a big portal ready! We gotta get kyrgin and these civs out" *she mentions the civs to appease the others but does not care at all about them* Agnur: Agnur takes bottled rage and pours it into bram to increase his attack power A red glows around Bram and his blows triple in power. Soon the wall will break. The Beacon wakes and tears through the illusion and the halo flares! "Who intrudes on my domain" Riva: Riva tries to portal the civilians out of the crumbling tower, back to somewhere outside where she's been before. It's a little strange in this realm, but she shuffles them out as quickly as she can. And has one of the Alseid's go out with them to try and heal the wounded and keep them moving. Riva gets ready to crank out a bigger gate for Krygin... The civilians try to escape as quick as they can. Every peson saved seems to dim the Beacon's glow Ichor: *Ichor surges forward and Crispin lights the tar with a firebolt. A geyser of flaming tar would slam into the Beacon like a locomotive.* The Beacon slams against the other side of the room but grabs at Ichor. It's touch burns( though because Ichor likes fire it is more of an acidic burn) "Do you Challange a god!!" Drow: *with all the civs freed, the drow releases her other illusions and pulls out her spell grenade launcher. She launches a ball of incendiary darkness at the pillar* Agnur: I enhance the runes I places around the castle to weaken it The darkness slams into the wall and it shatters and the walls shake as the walls start to corrupt Ichor: "BalaNCE MUsT bE rEStOReD!!!" No one but Krygin really speaks primal tar, but that's what they say Crispin: *Meanwhile Crispin is saying every swear word he knows at the top of his lungs. Every obscenity. Every vile act one can do to a hole. Fulness and impurity of another kind.* As the smoke clears Krygin is revealed. Krygin "sits" boneless with silver chains around his wrist. He sits in a circle of salt surrounded by a circle of pure water. Agnur: Agnur uses a piece of Sorrowsore to pollute the water The Beacon begins shooting flashes of divine energy at Ichor while a translucent "reflection" of it appears before the rest of the group and punches the ground before disappearing Drow: *the drow goes invisible and prepares to bolt. She leaves behind 3 illusory duplicates to continue fighting* Ichor: *Ichor can't take much more. They try to hurl the Beacon into a wall and retreat. Too much Tar has been used up.* The Beacon is slammed into the wall leaving a crater. The beacon begins to charge up a divine blast. Riva: *Riva kind of... kicks some corpses over at him(Krygin)? Can he eat that? Us that to reconstitute himself? while she redirects the Alseids to poop on things, kick over the salt, and piss into the pure water.* *Kicks corpses at Krygin. She'll try and open a portal once he's able to... uh... move? Slither?* As soon as Krygin can slither he slides forward a a burger on grease and swallows the corpses whole like a a snake. Bones shift under skin. He isn't 100% but he can walk now Crispin: "I missed this repulsive fucker." Drow: *the drow runs next to the portal and launches an ephemeral rope at kyrgin, grabbing and pulling him like a child down a slip and slide to the portal* *her other clones try to distract the beacon while she does" Krygin: "Wait what?! AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" Several reflections of the beacon strike at illussions. Shattering the area around them Ichor: *Ichor doesn't have time to grab a corpse. Headed for a portal. Crispin grabs some deer poop, ignites it, and throws it before fleeing.* drow: *the drow grasps the weird slime creature they just saved and falls backwards through the portal like a trust fall* Agnur: Agnur summons up all his rage greif and desperation from the past while and pours it into a curse. calling favors from fae, demon, spirit and monster he brings rot and decay to the pure. bram carries him out Riva: *Riva keeps the portal open until everyone is out, then tries to snap it shut. At the last second the beacon grabs the portal; not magically just pulling reality open but then Agnur's curse hits them like a truck. So hard in fact that a small piece of crystal fractures. The Beacons cries in pain and the portal closes. Drow: Hey job well done guys. Where are we riva? *the drow immediately takes out some tea and begins sipping*. They were in an Ithicar hospital. Ichor: "LAWyeR. ArE yOU All rIGhT?!" Krygin: Krygin shakily stands. "I'm ... free. I'm free. I'M FREE!!!!" He tries to jump for joy but hurts himself. He gives Ichor a goopy hug Riva: Riva thanks the Alseid's in greek, and they make appropriate polite noises in their ungulate sorts of ways, and disappear. Drow: Hey krygin, nice to meet you. I'm your savior, the Drow. Krygin: The just looks at drow with the placid expression of a frog. "Sure, I'm used to dealing in favors" Drow: *score, the drow thinks* Also Riva. You owe me too! The rest of you... We should get drinks later Crispin: "Waaaaay ahead of ya." Pulls out a bottle of medical alcohol and drinks Drow: *the drow taps his alcohol bottle with her tea vial* Riva: "Sigh. I'll add it to the tab." Krygin: "I... must... throw a feast!" "You are all invited!" Riva: "Glad to see you back, Krygin." Krygin: "I'm glad as well Riva Crispin: "You just ate a corpse!" Drow: Don't act like you've never eaten a corpse crispin. I know I have Crispin: "Not a whole one! I'm small!" Riva: "There is much to catch up on." Riva doesn't mention the Pact being mostly empty, and Krygin probably being the only one left to fill a position, EON, Belial's disappearance and reappearance, the assault on Lemarcia, etc. etc. Krygin: (he needs to catch up on so much. He doesn't even know about sorrowsore!) "Yeah, I was gone for a long time" Agnur: "we're just glad your back." He says as he rest a kind hand on Krygin's shoulder El Fin /uw Here's a big shout out to the players of this post! They were great. I can't belive Krygin's been gone for two months!!!! I was going crazy!! Also not kidding about the feast. In a few hours of posting this. |
2024.05.14 21:00 Sola_Sista_94 Cookies 'n' Dreams: Parts Seven and Eight (Fanfic)
"Himiko?" Kokichi knocked on the door to Himiko and Tenko's room later that night. Himiko had taken a long nap after such a disappointing day. But, before she fell asleep, she reflected deeply on what Kokichi had told her. She had to admit that he was right, that she needed to a better attitude about herself. But, how to do that, she didn't know. She suddenly remembered his words: You should be smart, confident, and capable of doing things your way. Her way? What was her way, exactly?
"Himiko?" Kokichi whispered a little louder. Himiko opened her eyes, hearing Kokichi calling out to her. She scrambled out of bed and went over to answer the door. Kokichi smiled at her with his usual cheeky grin. "Hey, sleepyhead! Are you still planning on selling cookies?" Himiko took a deep breath and nodded. Kokichi had given her some courage to actually try things and take chances, to try and overcome self-doubt.
"Yeah. I'm ready," she said. There was still a part of her that didn't want to, but she forced that part of her into silence. She lifted her chin and smiled at him. "I'm ready, Kokichi." Kokichi smiled back at her.
"Alright, Monkey Buns!" he cheered, giving her a high five and then a hug. "Same place?"
"Alright," Himiko nodded. Suddenly, a thought occurred to her. She remembered what Kokichi had told her earlier about being smart and confident her way. "But, on the way over there, can we stop by my, um..." She paused to whisper. "...secret lair? "
"Ooooh?" Kokichi murmured with a curious smile. "Yeah, we can stop by." Himiko nodded and retreated back into her room to grab the two tin bowls of cookies she had baked with Three and Ten.
"Nyeh...okay, I'm ready," Himiko said. Kokichi took her hand in his, and the two crept downstairs. Some of the others were still in the dining room eating dinner, so Kokichi and Himiko had to leave through the front door to get to Himiko's secret magic room under the gazebo. Kokichi stood outside to keep watch while Himiko went inside her magic room. Once inside, she went for her magical dream powder bottle and poured some of its purple, sparkly contents into a small vial, hiding it in one of her jacket's pockets. Then, she met back up with Kokichi.
"Now I'm ready," she said.
"Okie-dokie!" Kokichi replied, taking the tin bowls from Himiko to hold them for her. "Let's go, HimikoCocoa Bean!" They then hurried over to D.I.C.E. headquarters.
"Boss!" Four said, jumping up from the couch. "And Boss Lady!"
"Hey, Ichiro," Kokichi and Himiko replied.
"Wanna hear a song that I heard on the radio?" Four asked. He cleared his throat, and began singing without waiting for a response. "If you like piña coladaaaaas, and getting caught in the rai-"
"Okay, Ichiro, that's enough," Kokichi interrupted, wincing from Four's terrible voice.
"Urgh...thank you!" Five exclaimed as she wrapped Kokichi's cape around him. After Three placed Kokichi's hat on his head, she turned to Himiko.
"So, Himiko, did you sell a lot of cookies?" she asked eagerly. Himiko gave her an apologetic look and shook her head. Three's shoulders slumped.
"Oh..." she said softly.
"What? Why?" Ten asked. "Did they not like them? Because I put all my blood, sweat, and tears into those things! Er...well, not literally...duh."
"Yeah, I hope not!" Two exclaimed, sticking his tongue out in disgust. "I bet there are people in this world who actually do stuff like that!"
"Nee-heehee...I know a very horny someone who'd do something like that," Kokichi said.
"The tin bowls are still so full!" Three said, her voice dripping with disappointment.
"It's not really the cookies that people didn't like, Keiko," Himiko said. "It was because of me."
"What exactly do you mean by that?" Nine asked.
"Well, I'm not really popular at school to begin with," Himiko said. "But, I wasn't really trying my best to sell them because I didn't think I could."
"Ouch," Six muttered.
"Oh, well...still!" Three huffed. "They could have at least tried your cookies, anyways! Those...those...clowns! " Then she turned to nobody in particular. "No offense, me," she mumbled to herself before turning back to Himiko.
"Hey, no offense to the rest of us, either!" Four said.
"Should we take offense?" Nine asked. "It's not like we're actual professional clow-"
"We get it, Hideyo!" everyone but Himiko interrupted simultaneously.
"Nyeh, well...anyways, thanks to Kokichi, I've decided to try again," Himiko said, giving Kokichi a shy smile.
"Aww, HimiCocoa Bean, you're making me blush!" Kokichi teased, wrapping his arm around her waist. "But, I only get half the credit. You should give yourself credit, too!"
"And you should give us those cookies," Four said, pointing to the tin bowls in Kokichi's hand.
"Himiko, are you still going to sell these?" Kokichi asked. Himiko thought for a moment. She remembered what Tsumugi said about chocolate chip cookies being plain and boring.
"No," she finally answered. "Actually, I've decided to go with Ten's plan from earlier."
"Right! Um...wait, what plan was that again?" Ten asked.
"The plan to make the snickerdoodles," Himiko said.
"Oh, yeah!" Ten remembered, a grin crossing his face.
"But, I wanna add a secret ingredient of mine," Himiko said.
"I hope it's not blood, sweat, and tears," Two said, shuddering.
"Why not?" Seven asked with a creepy smile. "Don't you like that salty, metallic flavor in your cookies?"
"Ew! Yuck! Kokichi, make her stop!" Five said, covering her ears.
"Tsukiko, don't make me tell Emi to get Mr. Sparkles," Kokichi warned. Seven hid under a blanket.
"No, please. Anything but that accursed pink and plushy unicorn!" she hissed. Five grinned smugly at her.
"Can we help you bake again, Himiko?" Three asked hopefully.
"Nyeh...of course!" Himiko answered.
"Neat-o! Let's get started!" Ten said, rubbing his hands enthusiastically. Kokichi nodded to Himiko encouragingly, and she followed Three and Ten to the kitchen. They soon got started on the batter. Himiko removed the vial of dream powder from her pocket.
"Oooo! What is that stuff?" Three asked, entranced by the purple, glittery powder.
"Hopefully the thing that'll win over any potential customers," Himiko answered before pouring the powder into the mixture. She mixed the batter until it became a shiny, glittering harmony of many colors.
"Holy Constantinople-y!" Ten exclaimed. "What the heck kind of secret ingredient is that?!"
"The batter looks so...pretty!" Three breathed in awe. "It's so...shiny and sparkly!" Then, she lowered her voice. "Is this...some of your magic, Himiko?"
"Nyeh...that's right," Himiko nodded.
"I know this is might sound like a dumb question, but...are you allowed to do that?" Ten asked.
"Nobody at school knows about my magic except for Kokichi," Himiko said. "So, technically, it's not not allowed. And besides, Kokichi said that I need to be smart and confident my way. And magic is my way of doing just that."
Part Eight
Sunday afternoon. Himiko took a deep breath, deeply breathing in the warm air as a gentle breeze flowed around her. Today, she felt lucky. She stood behind her table at the front of the school. Above her was a more colorful, glittery sign she and Three had worked on with the word, "Snoozydoodles," written in swirly letters. Hopefully it would be enough to bring in some customers. Her snickerdoodles were laid out on three large trays in front of her so that the other students could see their colorful and sparkly design.
"Hiya, Himiko!" came a cheerful voice. Himiko looked up and was surprised to see Three.
"Keiko?" she whispered. "Nyeh...what are you doing here?"
"I decided to come and cheer you on...and to make sure the turd buckets here buy your cookies," Three replied. "I put some love and special care into those cookies, and I didn't bust my tail just to have nobody buy them!"
"Nyeh...but...Ten and I worked on them, too," Himiko pointed out. "And I put my 'special ingredient' in them."
"I know," Three said. "But, I feel like if I worked hard on something, either by myself or in a group, I'd like for the world to see it, that's all."
"I understand," Himiko said with a small smile. "Wait...this is supposed to be a competition between me and Kokichi! I don't think he'd appreciate you helping me out, especially since I should be doing this myself."
"Well, I'll just be here for emotional support, then!" Three said. Himiko smiled gratefully and nodded.
"I guess that's okay," she said. " Thanks, Keiko. I like your outfit, by the way." Three scanned her outfit proudly. Instead of her D.I.C.E. uniform, she wore an oversized, cream-colored fluffy sweater over a short, pink ruffled skirt. She wore a pair of white tights with some loose pink socks and a pair of black and white checkered lolita shoes with pink straps. In her hair were pink bows over each pigtail.
"Eeee! Thank you!" she squealed happily. "It's not very often I get to go out in cutesy clothes like this, unless I'm undercover! Well...I guess you might say I'm going undercover right now, but...eh, whatever."
"Speaking of which, why are your shoes checkered?" Himiko asked. "Won't that give you away? Part of the reason why people know your organization is because of the checker pattern scarves...which makes me wonder how people haven't suspected Kokichi being part of...you-know-what."
"Heehee...I call that the 'Sailor Moon Effect,'" Three giggled. "But, anyway, when members of the organization are wearing casual clothes, we have to wear some article of clothing with a black and white checkered pattern to let other members know our affiliation. The beauty of it is that there are people not affiliated with us who wear checker patterned clothing, so it gives us a chance to blend in as if we're just regular people. That's why we have a codeword to tell the difference between members and the 'reggies.'"
"What's the codeword?" Himiko asked. Three leaned in closer to Himiko.
"'Funny business,' " she whispered.
"Nyeh...that's actually really cool," Himiko admitted with a smile.
"Yeah! You should really join, Himiko!" Three said. "I think you'll have lots of fun!"
"Fun with what?" asked Tenko, suddenly appearing with Angie and Tsumugi behind her. She had a frown on her face and marched right up to Three. "Himiko, who's this girl, and what's she trying to get you to join? WAIT!! Is this girl the friend you were talking about?! The one who helped you bake cookies yesterday?!"
"Yeah," Himiko nodded.
"Hey! I recognize you!" Angie said. "You're one of the girls who rescued Himiko from that crazy girl many months ago!" Three brightened.
"Yeah! That's me!" she said.
"Tuh...I could have rescued Himiko, you know," Tenko huffed, crossing her arms and glaring at Three.
"Well...why didn't you?" Three asked.
"Urgh...!" Tenko scoffed. "Who do you think you are?!"
"I'm Michika!" Three lied, using one of her aliases. "I'm here to support Himiko with her cookie sale!"
"She doesn't need your support," Tenko said, stepping in between Three and Himiko. "Himiko already has me! Right, Himiko?"
"Umm..." Himiko mumbled.
"Of course you do!" Tenko interrupted.
"But...you didn't even let her finish," Three said.
"I didn't have to," Tenko said. "I already knew what she was thinking because we're best friends."
"Well...then...if you're her best friend, why dont'cha buy a cookie?" Three suggested craftily.
"Hmph! I will!" Tenko scoffed and turned to Himiko. "How much for a cookie, Himiko?"
"Nyeh...same as before," Himiko answered. Tenko paid ¥500 and grabbed a shimmery, glittering light green snickerdoodle from one of the trays. "Ooo, these are pretty, Himiko! Did you bake them all by yourself?"
"No, um...Michika helped me again," Himiko answered. Tenko glared at Three and flipped her hair at her.
"Well...they're okay, then," she said haughtily. "But, they're extra special because you helped, Himiko!"
"What are these cookies called, Himiko?" Tsumugi asked, scrutinizing a glittering blue cookie.
"Nyeh...they're called 'Snoozydoodles,'" Himiko answered. "They're snickerdoodles, but a special kind of snickerdoodles."
"Oooo! Why are they called 'Snoozydoodles?'" asked Angie.
"You have to eat them right before going to sleep to find out," Himiko answered mysteriously. Tenko hovered her cookie in front of her mouth.
"Oh! So, I have to eat this right before bed?" she asked.
"That's right," Himiko nodded.
"Aw, that's so creative, Himiko!" Tenko cried in adoration. "You're really clever, too! I bet you thought of the name!" Three rolled her eyes in annoyance. Himiko provided a little baggy for Tenko to put her cookie in, and provided some for Angie and Tsumugi, as well, after they had paid for their cookies.
"Thank you, Himiko," Tsumugi said.
"Yes! Yes! Thank you, Himiko!" Angie chirped.
"Well...I guess we'd better try out the other cookies," Tsumugi said. "Everyone else said they'd have different flavors of cookies, too. Although, I don't think I'll try Kokichi's after what happened yesterday. I can plainly still feel the burn on my tongue."
"Hmm...I thought his cookies were divine!" Angie exclaimed. "I have never felt such an intense rush of heat before! Especially in a cookie!"
"Leave it up to a degenerate male to bake something so...horrible! " Tenko spat. Three raised a brow at her.
"Degenerate male?" she repeated. She didn't like hearing her boss being referred to that way.
"Yeah! Males are all scum of the Earth!" Tenko said. "Kind of like...best friend stealers."
"I wasn't trying to steal your best friend," Three said, fed up with Tenko.
"Huh...why did you assume I was talking about you? " Tenko asked. "You know what happens to people who assume things, don't you?"
"They end up knocking all 32 teeth out of the person accusing them of assuming things?" Three replied, trying to keep her cool.
"And you're violent!" Tenko shouted. "You're clearly a bad influence on Himiko!" Three stared at her in disbelief, creating an awkward silence to linger in the air.
"Well, um...I guess we should be going then," Tsumugi said, hurriedly yanking Angie away. "C'mon, Angie. Tenko? Are you coming?"
"No. I think I'll stay right here and help Himiko, since she clearly needs my support," Tenko said, glowering at Three.
"Tenko..." Himiko sighed in exasperation, but Three merely smiled sweetly at Tenko.
"Oh, my gosh! Where'd you get your outfit?" she asked. Tenko looked down quizzically at her outfit.
"W-Why...do you want to know?" she replied with suspicion.
"It's just so pretty!" Three replied. "Are you, like, the Ultimate Princess, or the Ultimate Cheerleader, or something?"
"Um...n-no...I'm the Ultimate Aikido Master," Tenko stammered as a small blush appeared on her face.
"Oh, wow! That's even better!" Three exclaimed. "I bet you give those...degenerate males...what they deserve all the time!" The hardened look on Tenko's face from before disappeared.
"You bet I do!" she said proudly.
"Oh...I wish I could be like you!" Three breathed. "You're, like, my hero! I bet you're a hero to girls everywhere!" Tenko lowered her head bashfully, blushing like crazy.
"N-No...I'm not all that...great," she sputtered.
"I bet you'd do anything for girls, huh?" Three asked.
"Oh, yes!" Tenko answered. "So long as you aren't a degenerate male, you're a friend of mine!"
Says the girl who just accused me of stealing her best friend, Three thought to herself. "Hooray! I'm happy to hear that! But...to tell you the truth, I can't believe you just ditched your other friends. They were girls, after all, and you just let them walk right into the school where they could be potential prey for those boys-er...I mean, degenerate males." Tenko gasped with realization.
"Oh, my gosh! You're so right!" she cried. "But...what about Himiko?"
"I'll look after her," Three said. "You trust me, right? I am a girl after all."
"Ohhh...well, okay," Tenko said. Then, she smiled. "I'll trust you, Michika! Take care of Himiko!"
"Oh, I will!" Three said. "Bye! Goodbye!" Tenko waved goodbye, leaving Himiko and Three alone. Three exhaled. "Finally, she's gone!" Himiko stared at her in amazement.
"Nyeh...that was incredible!" she cried. Three shrugged modestly.
"Yeah, I guess I picked up a little bit of manipulation skills from the boss," she said. "He's way better at it than I am, though! That girl was so annoying, by the way! Is she seriously your best friend?!"
"Well, yeah, I guess," Himiko answered. "She wants to support and protect me all the time."
"Sounds more like she wants to breastfeed you, or wipe your butt after you poop," Three said in disgust. She and Himiko shuddered at the thought. "Well, anyways, now that 'Tin Cup' is gone, let's put you on the cookie map!"
"Right!" Himiko said, and gave Three a high five.
submitted by Sola_Sista_94 to danganronpa [link] [comments]
"Himiko?" Kokichi whispered a little louder. Himiko opened her eyes, hearing Kokichi calling out to her. She scrambled out of bed and went over to answer the door. Kokichi smiled at her with his usual cheeky grin. "Hey, sleepyhead! Are you still planning on selling cookies?" Himiko took a deep breath and nodded. Kokichi had given her some courage to actually try things and take chances, to try and overcome self-doubt.
"Yeah. I'm ready," she said. There was still a part of her that didn't want to, but she forced that part of her into silence. She lifted her chin and smiled at him. "I'm ready, Kokichi." Kokichi smiled back at her.
"Alright, Monkey Buns!" he cheered, giving her a high five and then a hug. "Same place?"
"Alright," Himiko nodded. Suddenly, a thought occurred to her. She remembered what Kokichi had told her earlier about being smart and confident her way. "But, on the way over there, can we stop by my, um..." She paused to whisper. "...secret lair? "
"Ooooh?" Kokichi murmured with a curious smile. "Yeah, we can stop by." Himiko nodded and retreated back into her room to grab the two tin bowls of cookies she had baked with Three and Ten.
"Nyeh...okay, I'm ready," Himiko said. Kokichi took her hand in his, and the two crept downstairs. Some of the others were still in the dining room eating dinner, so Kokichi and Himiko had to leave through the front door to get to Himiko's secret magic room under the gazebo. Kokichi stood outside to keep watch while Himiko went inside her magic room. Once inside, she went for her magical dream powder bottle and poured some of its purple, sparkly contents into a small vial, hiding it in one of her jacket's pockets. Then, she met back up with Kokichi.
"Now I'm ready," she said.
"Okie-dokie!" Kokichi replied, taking the tin bowls from Himiko to hold them for her. "Let's go, HimikoCocoa Bean!" They then hurried over to D.I.C.E. headquarters.
"Boss!" Four said, jumping up from the couch. "And Boss Lady!"
"Hey, Ichiro," Kokichi and Himiko replied.
"Wanna hear a song that I heard on the radio?" Four asked. He cleared his throat, and began singing without waiting for a response. "If you like piña coladaaaaas, and getting caught in the rai-"
"Okay, Ichiro, that's enough," Kokichi interrupted, wincing from Four's terrible voice.
"Urgh...thank you!" Five exclaimed as she wrapped Kokichi's cape around him. After Three placed Kokichi's hat on his head, she turned to Himiko.
"So, Himiko, did you sell a lot of cookies?" she asked eagerly. Himiko gave her an apologetic look and shook her head. Three's shoulders slumped.
"Oh..." she said softly.
"What? Why?" Ten asked. "Did they not like them? Because I put all my blood, sweat, and tears into those things! Er...well, not literally...duh."
"Yeah, I hope not!" Two exclaimed, sticking his tongue out in disgust. "I bet there are people in this world who actually do stuff like that!"
"Nee-heehee...I know a very horny someone who'd do something like that," Kokichi said.
"The tin bowls are still so full!" Three said, her voice dripping with disappointment.
"It's not really the cookies that people didn't like, Keiko," Himiko said. "It was because of me."
"What exactly do you mean by that?" Nine asked.
"Well, I'm not really popular at school to begin with," Himiko said. "But, I wasn't really trying my best to sell them because I didn't think I could."
"Ouch," Six muttered.
"Oh, well...still!" Three huffed. "They could have at least tried your cookies, anyways! Those...those...clowns! " Then she turned to nobody in particular. "No offense, me," she mumbled to herself before turning back to Himiko.
"Hey, no offense to the rest of us, either!" Four said.
"Should we take offense?" Nine asked. "It's not like we're actual professional clow-"
"We get it, Hideyo!" everyone but Himiko interrupted simultaneously.
"Nyeh, well...anyways, thanks to Kokichi, I've decided to try again," Himiko said, giving Kokichi a shy smile.
"Aww, HimiCocoa Bean, you're making me blush!" Kokichi teased, wrapping his arm around her waist. "But, I only get half the credit. You should give yourself credit, too!"
"And you should give us those cookies," Four said, pointing to the tin bowls in Kokichi's hand.
"Himiko, are you still going to sell these?" Kokichi asked. Himiko thought for a moment. She remembered what Tsumugi said about chocolate chip cookies being plain and boring.
"No," she finally answered. "Actually, I've decided to go with Ten's plan from earlier."
"Right! Um...wait, what plan was that again?" Ten asked.
"The plan to make the snickerdoodles," Himiko said.
"Oh, yeah!" Ten remembered, a grin crossing his face.
"But, I wanna add a secret ingredient of mine," Himiko said.
"I hope it's not blood, sweat, and tears," Two said, shuddering.
"Why not?" Seven asked with a creepy smile. "Don't you like that salty, metallic flavor in your cookies?"
"Ew! Yuck! Kokichi, make her stop!" Five said, covering her ears.
"Tsukiko, don't make me tell Emi to get Mr. Sparkles," Kokichi warned. Seven hid under a blanket.
"No, please. Anything but that accursed pink and plushy unicorn!" she hissed. Five grinned smugly at her.
"Can we help you bake again, Himiko?" Three asked hopefully.
"Nyeh...of course!" Himiko answered.
"Neat-o! Let's get started!" Ten said, rubbing his hands enthusiastically. Kokichi nodded to Himiko encouragingly, and she followed Three and Ten to the kitchen. They soon got started on the batter. Himiko removed the vial of dream powder from her pocket.
"Oooo! What is that stuff?" Three asked, entranced by the purple, glittery powder.
"Hopefully the thing that'll win over any potential customers," Himiko answered before pouring the powder into the mixture. She mixed the batter until it became a shiny, glittering harmony of many colors.
"Holy Constantinople-y!" Ten exclaimed. "What the heck kind of secret ingredient is that?!"
"The batter looks so...pretty!" Three breathed in awe. "It's so...shiny and sparkly!" Then, she lowered her voice. "Is this...some of your magic, Himiko?"
"Nyeh...that's right," Himiko nodded.
"I know this is might sound like a dumb question, but...are you allowed to do that?" Ten asked.
"Nobody at school knows about my magic except for Kokichi," Himiko said. "So, technically, it's not not allowed. And besides, Kokichi said that I need to be smart and confident my way. And magic is my way of doing just that."
Part Eight
Sunday afternoon. Himiko took a deep breath, deeply breathing in the warm air as a gentle breeze flowed around her. Today, she felt lucky. She stood behind her table at the front of the school. Above her was a more colorful, glittery sign she and Three had worked on with the word, "Snoozydoodles," written in swirly letters. Hopefully it would be enough to bring in some customers. Her snickerdoodles were laid out on three large trays in front of her so that the other students could see their colorful and sparkly design.
"Hiya, Himiko!" came a cheerful voice. Himiko looked up and was surprised to see Three.
"Keiko?" she whispered. "Nyeh...what are you doing here?"
"I decided to come and cheer you on...and to make sure the turd buckets here buy your cookies," Three replied. "I put some love and special care into those cookies, and I didn't bust my tail just to have nobody buy them!"
"Nyeh...but...Ten and I worked on them, too," Himiko pointed out. "And I put my 'special ingredient' in them."
"I know," Three said. "But, I feel like if I worked hard on something, either by myself or in a group, I'd like for the world to see it, that's all."
"I understand," Himiko said with a small smile. "Wait...this is supposed to be a competition between me and Kokichi! I don't think he'd appreciate you helping me out, especially since I should be doing this myself."
"Well, I'll just be here for emotional support, then!" Three said. Himiko smiled gratefully and nodded.
"I guess that's okay," she said. " Thanks, Keiko. I like your outfit, by the way." Three scanned her outfit proudly. Instead of her D.I.C.E. uniform, she wore an oversized, cream-colored fluffy sweater over a short, pink ruffled skirt. She wore a pair of white tights with some loose pink socks and a pair of black and white checkered lolita shoes with pink straps. In her hair were pink bows over each pigtail.
"Eeee! Thank you!" she squealed happily. "It's not very often I get to go out in cutesy clothes like this, unless I'm undercover! Well...I guess you might say I'm going undercover right now, but...eh, whatever."
"Speaking of which, why are your shoes checkered?" Himiko asked. "Won't that give you away? Part of the reason why people know your organization is because of the checker pattern scarves...which makes me wonder how people haven't suspected Kokichi being part of...you-know-what."
"Heehee...I call that the 'Sailor Moon Effect,'" Three giggled. "But, anyway, when members of the organization are wearing casual clothes, we have to wear some article of clothing with a black and white checkered pattern to let other members know our affiliation. The beauty of it is that there are people not affiliated with us who wear checker patterned clothing, so it gives us a chance to blend in as if we're just regular people. That's why we have a codeword to tell the difference between members and the 'reggies.'"
"What's the codeword?" Himiko asked. Three leaned in closer to Himiko.
"'Funny business,' " she whispered.
"Nyeh...that's actually really cool," Himiko admitted with a smile.
"Yeah! You should really join, Himiko!" Three said. "I think you'll have lots of fun!"
"Fun with what?" asked Tenko, suddenly appearing with Angie and Tsumugi behind her. She had a frown on her face and marched right up to Three. "Himiko, who's this girl, and what's she trying to get you to join? WAIT!! Is this girl the friend you were talking about?! The one who helped you bake cookies yesterday?!"
"Yeah," Himiko nodded.
"Hey! I recognize you!" Angie said. "You're one of the girls who rescued Himiko from that crazy girl many months ago!" Three brightened.
"Yeah! That's me!" she said.
"Tuh...I could have rescued Himiko, you know," Tenko huffed, crossing her arms and glaring at Three.
"Well...why didn't you?" Three asked.
"Urgh...!" Tenko scoffed. "Who do you think you are?!"
"I'm Michika!" Three lied, using one of her aliases. "I'm here to support Himiko with her cookie sale!"
"She doesn't need your support," Tenko said, stepping in between Three and Himiko. "Himiko already has me! Right, Himiko?"
"Umm..." Himiko mumbled.
"Of course you do!" Tenko interrupted.
"But...you didn't even let her finish," Three said.
"I didn't have to," Tenko said. "I already knew what she was thinking because we're best friends."
"Well...then...if you're her best friend, why dont'cha buy a cookie?" Three suggested craftily.
"Hmph! I will!" Tenko scoffed and turned to Himiko. "How much for a cookie, Himiko?"
"Nyeh...same as before," Himiko answered. Tenko paid ¥500 and grabbed a shimmery, glittering light green snickerdoodle from one of the trays. "Ooo, these are pretty, Himiko! Did you bake them all by yourself?"
"No, um...Michika helped me again," Himiko answered. Tenko glared at Three and flipped her hair at her.
"Well...they're okay, then," she said haughtily. "But, they're extra special because you helped, Himiko!"
"What are these cookies called, Himiko?" Tsumugi asked, scrutinizing a glittering blue cookie.
"Nyeh...they're called 'Snoozydoodles,'" Himiko answered. "They're snickerdoodles, but a special kind of snickerdoodles."
"Oooo! Why are they called 'Snoozydoodles?'" asked Angie.
"You have to eat them right before going to sleep to find out," Himiko answered mysteriously. Tenko hovered her cookie in front of her mouth.
"Oh! So, I have to eat this right before bed?" she asked.
"That's right," Himiko nodded.
"Aw, that's so creative, Himiko!" Tenko cried in adoration. "You're really clever, too! I bet you thought of the name!" Three rolled her eyes in annoyance. Himiko provided a little baggy for Tenko to put her cookie in, and provided some for Angie and Tsumugi, as well, after they had paid for their cookies.
"Thank you, Himiko," Tsumugi said.
"Yes! Yes! Thank you, Himiko!" Angie chirped.
"Well...I guess we'd better try out the other cookies," Tsumugi said. "Everyone else said they'd have different flavors of cookies, too. Although, I don't think I'll try Kokichi's after what happened yesterday. I can plainly still feel the burn on my tongue."
"Hmm...I thought his cookies were divine!" Angie exclaimed. "I have never felt such an intense rush of heat before! Especially in a cookie!"
"Leave it up to a degenerate male to bake something so...horrible! " Tenko spat. Three raised a brow at her.
"Degenerate male?" she repeated. She didn't like hearing her boss being referred to that way.
"Yeah! Males are all scum of the Earth!" Tenko said. "Kind of like...best friend stealers."
"I wasn't trying to steal your best friend," Three said, fed up with Tenko.
"Huh...why did you assume I was talking about you? " Tenko asked. "You know what happens to people who assume things, don't you?"
"They end up knocking all 32 teeth out of the person accusing them of assuming things?" Three replied, trying to keep her cool.
"And you're violent!" Tenko shouted. "You're clearly a bad influence on Himiko!" Three stared at her in disbelief, creating an awkward silence to linger in the air.
"Well, um...I guess we should be going then," Tsumugi said, hurriedly yanking Angie away. "C'mon, Angie. Tenko? Are you coming?"
"No. I think I'll stay right here and help Himiko, since she clearly needs my support," Tenko said, glowering at Three.
"Tenko..." Himiko sighed in exasperation, but Three merely smiled sweetly at Tenko.
"Oh, my gosh! Where'd you get your outfit?" she asked. Tenko looked down quizzically at her outfit.
"W-Why...do you want to know?" she replied with suspicion.
"It's just so pretty!" Three replied. "Are you, like, the Ultimate Princess, or the Ultimate Cheerleader, or something?"
"Um...n-no...I'm the Ultimate Aikido Master," Tenko stammered as a small blush appeared on her face.
"Oh, wow! That's even better!" Three exclaimed. "I bet you give those...degenerate males...what they deserve all the time!" The hardened look on Tenko's face from before disappeared.
"You bet I do!" she said proudly.
"Oh...I wish I could be like you!" Three breathed. "You're, like, my hero! I bet you're a hero to girls everywhere!" Tenko lowered her head bashfully, blushing like crazy.
"N-No...I'm not all that...great," she sputtered.
"I bet you'd do anything for girls, huh?" Three asked.
"Oh, yes!" Tenko answered. "So long as you aren't a degenerate male, you're a friend of mine!"
Says the girl who just accused me of stealing her best friend, Three thought to herself. "Hooray! I'm happy to hear that! But...to tell you the truth, I can't believe you just ditched your other friends. They were girls, after all, and you just let them walk right into the school where they could be potential prey for those boys-er...I mean, degenerate males." Tenko gasped with realization.
"Oh, my gosh! You're so right!" she cried. "But...what about Himiko?"
"I'll look after her," Three said. "You trust me, right? I am a girl after all."
"Ohhh...well, okay," Tenko said. Then, she smiled. "I'll trust you, Michika! Take care of Himiko!"
"Oh, I will!" Three said. "Bye! Goodbye!" Tenko waved goodbye, leaving Himiko and Three alone. Three exhaled. "Finally, she's gone!" Himiko stared at her in amazement.
"Nyeh...that was incredible!" she cried. Three shrugged modestly.
"Yeah, I guess I picked up a little bit of manipulation skills from the boss," she said. "He's way better at it than I am, though! That girl was so annoying, by the way! Is she seriously your best friend?!"
"Well, yeah, I guess," Himiko answered. "She wants to support and protect me all the time."
"Sounds more like she wants to breastfeed you, or wipe your butt after you poop," Three said in disgust. She and Himiko shuddered at the thought. "Well, anyways, now that 'Tin Cup' is gone, let's put you on the cookie map!"
"Right!" Himiko said, and gave Three a high five.
2024.05.14 02:47 elsa78910 34f My SO’s ex 29F sent this long message idk who to believe. Have any women had a similar experience?
His ex sent me this message. Sorry it’s so long! Has anybody else gotten a similar message in the past? How did you react?
Message below: “It’s been over a year of me wondering whether I should just come out and ask you or message you… but being afraid that if I do, and I’m wrong, it’ll be a the biggest mistake of my life. I have begged and begged him to tell me what you are to him, and he denies having anything more than a platonic friendship with you.
I want to preface this message with, I have no ill will towards you, I just want some answers… answers I don’t believe I’m going to get from Jared. I don’t know if he’s mentioned anything about me. So here goes…
November 2022, I sent Jared an email, telling him I loved him, missed him, and though I didn’t require a response back, I wanted him to know how sorry I was for everything that had happened and things had ended. He responded with a lengthy email telling me he still fervently loved me and how he too was sorry for how things had ended. That email lead to the last year and a half of events.
December 2022, I drove down to Roanoke and surprised him at the Carilion garage. He left the hospital as fast as he could that night, and we spent the rest of that evening together, catching up, and he left for Key West two days later. Two weeks later, he came up to DC and we had a late birthday celebration for him at Clyde’s in Georgetown and went to see A Christmas Carol at the Ford Theater. A few weeks later we drove to Jersey to see Matchbox20, by now it was the end of January 2023. Almost every week off, for the last year, he would come up and see me, if even for only two days, or I would drive down to Roanoke and spend the week with him. We spoke about our past, the hurt, and future, he told me numerous times that when he pictured marriage and children, it was only with me, but he needed time. This part is important, and I’ll come back to it later. We celebrated my birthday at a restaurant in Navy Yard, two weeks before you guys left for London. Chris video chatted with that night while we were at the restaurant eating Wagyu, and they discussed the new shipment of sunglasses Chris had gotten for Miggieswear.
The weekend of the Super Bowl, he had come seen me earlier that week, the day after he left I came to Roanoke and left the day of the Super Bowl. He told me his parents were having a viewing party and he had to go home and cook. I’m now assuming he left my Airbnb and came to your place.
That February he planned a trip to London, with Nicole, Ryan and Chris, and what he told me were, Nicole’s “friends.” Nicole happened to post a picture of you guys sitting on the plane and I was shocked, why would Nicole’s friend be sitting between him and Ryan. I sent him a message while you were on that 6 hour flight, telling him that if he had been seeing somebody, then why didn’t he tell me? There was no point in us spending time together if he had moved on. His response to me was “do you even know what you’re looking at? I’m surprised you don’t recognize her, that’s Nicole’s friend. You’re jumping to a lot of conclusions right now and don’t know what you’re talking about.” Something in my gut didn’t believe it but I wanted to trust that, so I did. I put you out of sight, out of mind. When he got back, he told me how he wished I’d been there with him, we both love history and old buildings, it’s a place we would have found magical together. I don’t know who came up with the idea of going to London, but part of me always thinks I’m the one who put it there when I shared the pictures i had taken when I went there the year we had been no contact.
We went to a Kenny Chesney concert in Charlottesville that March when I got back from my family trip to India, and he got back from London. Between work, us both traveling with our families, we were excited to see one another. We were going to go to St Augustine, but because of the weather, we stayed in Roanoke and saw Kenny Chesney in Charlottesville. The original plan had been to spend the night in Charlottesville at a hotel, but we couldn’t get one last minute so we ended up driving back to Roanoke and sneaking into the basement at his parents house and sleeping in his bed at 3am.
A few months later, we went to Richmond, and stayed the weekend, exploring the city, and watched Hamilton at the Altria Theater. A few months after that, we went to Savannah and Atlanta, where he got a flat tire driving into the garage, and spent the rest of the weekend at a yoga retreat. July, he asked me to go to Boston with him and his brother, for 4th or July weekend, but I couldn’t because my siblings were in town. Every single week, he came down and either stayed with me, or made a quick trip to spend time with me…
This past September, I found out he took you to Justin’s wedding, and I broke. I needed more from him. I have known him, been intimate with him, shared my every fear, worry, I have brought him home cooked meals from DC and surprised him at work with dinner, I’ve made him care packages. I’ve made Ryan Easter baskets and sent him birthday presents and encouraged Jared to put him in academic classes, I’ve helped Jared look into private schools for Ryan, and weighed the pros and cons of the options. I had no expectations in return from him other than, at the very least, a mutual respect and HONESTY.
I’ve seen him quite a few times since September and I last saw him in Roanoke at the beginning of March 2024. We sat in front of each other, in his car before he went into work that Monday night, and he told me, again, that when he thinks of marriage and a future, I’m the only one he pictures a marriage and children with. I’m not saying this to hurt you, or to make a point, I’m saying it because i don’t know what to believe anymore.
I became suspicious of his relationship with you, when he mentioned going to Macchu Picchu and hiking through the mountains. As all women have the ability to find out details they might later regret, I did the same thing. Except I didn’t believe he had actually gone to Macchu Picchu. I knew his passport had been long expired since around or before COVID, and I knew he had renewed it before he went to London. But that was when I realized you were the girl in the photo that Nicole posted. When I confronted him about Macchu Picchu, he told me he had been joking and he had also already told me he’d been joking. He had NEVER told me it was a joke, he had actually refused to show me photos when I asked him for pictures from the trip… he had then proceeded to change the topic, which is what had even raised red flags in my head.
My point is, I have asked him point blank so many times whether you two have a relationship. You tell me you still love me, that you picture marriage and a family with me, but this girl is a part of your life, and you took her to a wedding with you, while I was on a trip with my siblings, you took her to London with you, and you continue to tell me she’s just a friend. I asked him again on Tuesday night/Wednesday Morning after he left work, if you two are dating, and he said no. He asked me why I’m so hyper-fixated on somebody who’s just a friend when he has a million other female friends.
In September, he told me he needed a month to clear his head, that he wanted to commit to me, but he was afraid and that he needed to get over the fear and roadblock of our past break up. I gave him grace and understood. So we took a 4 week break. Some time during that time period, he sent me a snap of doves, and said “doves, and swans mate for life.” He sent me Ed Sheeran songs telling me he wants to find his way back to me. “No Strings Attached… you are the one I love”
In November, he messaged me and told me he had a surprise for me and to look for something in the mail. He loves the Count of Monte Carlo, it’s one of his favorite movies, and he told me it was in reference to that. A few weeks later I got a candle, a silver 400 dollar Buddha candle from Thomson Ferrier. I didn’t understand the reference to the Count of Monte Carlo, but it was a beautiful gesture and present… especially because he knew how much little gestures from him mean to me.
Fast forward to January, I got another 350 dollar black skull candle from him, from Thomson Ferrier. At this point I was upset, angry and livid. I called my sister in tears that evening. I had come back to him because he told me he loved me, that he “has a fire that burns so deeply” when he thinks of me. If i had known that wasn’t true, i would have closed the chapter a year and a half ago. I don’t want $700 worth of gifts and candles, I want more. I want marriage, I want children, I want our lives to move forward, I want communication. Out of anger, I packed up the candle, his sweatshirts and clothes that he had left at my place this past year, and mailed them back to his house. I’m sure it’s sitting somewhere in his basement closet/ bedroom… along with his white Huq sweatshirt, a picture of us I had up in my house, and various articles of clothing.
What upsets me is that he didn’t just involve me this year, he involved my family. He sent my mom presents, my parents in return sent him gifts. My sister, parents and cousins messaged him asking him to come around more. There was no point in involving my family, if he was going to involve himself with you. There was no point in involving himself with me, if he was going to involve himself with you. Those leather Indian shoes sitting in his room, my dad bought those for him. That blue sweater, those green pants and that maroon shirt, my parents bought those for him just this last year.
I don’t know what he’s told you about me, but I will say this. I was your age when we started dating. I was 29 years old. He was single, that’s what everyone in our residency program thought. He would tell everyone how Shari left him one day, all of a sudden just got up and left. “I saw the look behind her eyes just change when she looked at me.” He would tell everyone his horrific dating stories. When i started dating him, there was no doubt in my mind he was single… but I was wrong. He wasn’t single, he was dating Devon, one of the nurses from Carilion, and he had been for the past 4 years prior to that. At one point when he moved to Norfolk, she had even moved in with him. Even Shari was visiting him in Norfolk during this time period. I would have never suspected it, nobody in our residency program did. It wasn’t until one day, when he told me his friends were visiting from home, and they were all going to a concert together, that I found out. Her profile picture was of the two of them together, and her Facebook relationship status said “in a relationship.” Out of my own naivety, i believed him when he told me she was crazy and obsessed with him. He told me, to him, they were just friends but she wanted more. Women do a lot of things, but no woman is dumb enough to think she’s your girlfriend when she’s not. When we moved back to our hometowns, Devon was there waiting for him. He disappeared one day for 24 hours, told me that he was helping his dad’s friend who was stranded in NC. A year and a half later, i would find out that was a lie and that he had been at a concert Florida Georgia Line concert with her. She had been visiting his grandmother with him, staying at his parents home. The irony is that a few weeks after he took her, he took me to the same concert in Scranton. Him and his family didn’t bat an eye when a month later, I showed up and was the “new girlfriend.”
Eventually Devon found out about his lies and left him, but again, stupid me thought she was a crazy girl who just wanted so badly to be with him, that she built their relationship up in her head.
Dignity, respect for humans, empathy, are the most important qualities in a human being.
What I don’t wish is for you to be in my spot in 5 years. He will paint you in his colors, make you fall in love with MB20, and take you to Augustana concerts, he’ll tell you that you understand him, and his heart in a way that nobody else does. He’ll bond with you over music, and send you songs that make you feel he’s talking about you. He is so good at making you feel seen, and involving you with his family. He’ll say he had a vision of a girl that looks like you, coming into his life, and here you are, his soul mate. And one day, the same way that Shari, Devon and I got lost in him, the reality of everything will come pouring down on you. Be careful, there are signs between the lines, and the smiles, and good times. Make sure you don’t miss those, whatever you decide.
My relationship with him, started off just like yours. Another girl on the periphery, and teetering the line of inappropriate. Everything you call him out on, will always have an excuse, and you will believe him because he’s the “good guy” who goes above and beyond for people.
I don’t wish for any woman to go through the pain I’ve gone through, the manipulation, the lies and the emotional abuse. I can’t tell you what to do, but I will say, be careful and don’t be blind to the small things that will one day become huge. The novelty will fade, and though Jared isn’t the devil, he has a lot of growing up to do at 40. It was not okay to toy with me and drag me through the mud this year. It wasn’t okay to minimize his relationship with you and lie to me about it. It’s not okay to, to this day claim to see a life with me and not commit to it. I deserve better, and you deserve better.
How men talk about their ex’s and other women is an indication about how they will one day talk about and treat you. That is the worst and best lesson i have learned. I’m 34, years of my life wasted, and he took another year of my life knowing full well, this is how it would end. He’s sat on the phone with me for hours talking about how stupid PA’s are and if you were going to not be a doctor, at least become an NP, who has better bedside knowledge. Why would he say that, because i suppose you’re a PA and it minimizes the significance of even having a relationship with somebody who isn’t as intelligent as he is. The lack of respect will always be there, you just have to look for it.
Dishonesty, and manipulation are a plague, and if that’s who you are at 40, it is who you will always be unless you recognize that something needs to change. Where there is no accountability, there can be no change. I’m not the exception, I’m the same as the two girls before me. He’ll show you text messages where he never responded to me, even though he replies on Snapchat where every thing is erased. I cannot believe i didn’t see the signs. He will make me look crazy and laugh at me, the same way he showed me messages from Jen, and Elisabeth, and Devon, and made them sound crazy to me. I guess that’s his MO. The same way he told me you were nothing to him.
I was going to send you this message, two months ago… i then decided not to because he convinced me he wasn’t dating you… I saw him less than a month ago in Roanoke, i begged him to tell me that he was in a relationship with you. He said he wasn’t, again, he told me he was going to a wedding alone with only Ryan and that he wasn’t taking you. I then begged him to tell me that we were done and that he didn’t love me anymore. His response was idk what’s going to happen a year from now, i know I’ll see you again. His response every time has been when im ready for a relationship, emotionally, do you want me to finally let you know? I don’t care to be with him anymore. I’m so over it but i really think you should know the type of person you’re dealing with.
He has put me through so much hell for a year and a half of my life, stringing me along acting like he’s doing me a favor while he works on his own mental health and claims to still love me when we are together.”
TLDR: my SO’s ex messaged me saying he’s been seeing both of us for the past year and a half. Has anybody experienced this before. She sent me pictures from the past year of them and their text exchanges
submitted by elsa78910 to relationships [link] [comments]
Message below: “It’s been over a year of me wondering whether I should just come out and ask you or message you… but being afraid that if I do, and I’m wrong, it’ll be a the biggest mistake of my life. I have begged and begged him to tell me what you are to him, and he denies having anything more than a platonic friendship with you.
I want to preface this message with, I have no ill will towards you, I just want some answers… answers I don’t believe I’m going to get from Jared. I don’t know if he’s mentioned anything about me. So here goes…
November 2022, I sent Jared an email, telling him I loved him, missed him, and though I didn’t require a response back, I wanted him to know how sorry I was for everything that had happened and things had ended. He responded with a lengthy email telling me he still fervently loved me and how he too was sorry for how things had ended. That email lead to the last year and a half of events.
December 2022, I drove down to Roanoke and surprised him at the Carilion garage. He left the hospital as fast as he could that night, and we spent the rest of that evening together, catching up, and he left for Key West two days later. Two weeks later, he came up to DC and we had a late birthday celebration for him at Clyde’s in Georgetown and went to see A Christmas Carol at the Ford Theater. A few weeks later we drove to Jersey to see Matchbox20, by now it was the end of January 2023. Almost every week off, for the last year, he would come up and see me, if even for only two days, or I would drive down to Roanoke and spend the week with him. We spoke about our past, the hurt, and future, he told me numerous times that when he pictured marriage and children, it was only with me, but he needed time. This part is important, and I’ll come back to it later. We celebrated my birthday at a restaurant in Navy Yard, two weeks before you guys left for London. Chris video chatted with that night while we were at the restaurant eating Wagyu, and they discussed the new shipment of sunglasses Chris had gotten for Miggieswear.
The weekend of the Super Bowl, he had come seen me earlier that week, the day after he left I came to Roanoke and left the day of the Super Bowl. He told me his parents were having a viewing party and he had to go home and cook. I’m now assuming he left my Airbnb and came to your place.
That February he planned a trip to London, with Nicole, Ryan and Chris, and what he told me were, Nicole’s “friends.” Nicole happened to post a picture of you guys sitting on the plane and I was shocked, why would Nicole’s friend be sitting between him and Ryan. I sent him a message while you were on that 6 hour flight, telling him that if he had been seeing somebody, then why didn’t he tell me? There was no point in us spending time together if he had moved on. His response to me was “do you even know what you’re looking at? I’m surprised you don’t recognize her, that’s Nicole’s friend. You’re jumping to a lot of conclusions right now and don’t know what you’re talking about.” Something in my gut didn’t believe it but I wanted to trust that, so I did. I put you out of sight, out of mind. When he got back, he told me how he wished I’d been there with him, we both love history and old buildings, it’s a place we would have found magical together. I don’t know who came up with the idea of going to London, but part of me always thinks I’m the one who put it there when I shared the pictures i had taken when I went there the year we had been no contact.
We went to a Kenny Chesney concert in Charlottesville that March when I got back from my family trip to India, and he got back from London. Between work, us both traveling with our families, we were excited to see one another. We were going to go to St Augustine, but because of the weather, we stayed in Roanoke and saw Kenny Chesney in Charlottesville. The original plan had been to spend the night in Charlottesville at a hotel, but we couldn’t get one last minute so we ended up driving back to Roanoke and sneaking into the basement at his parents house and sleeping in his bed at 3am.
A few months later, we went to Richmond, and stayed the weekend, exploring the city, and watched Hamilton at the Altria Theater. A few months after that, we went to Savannah and Atlanta, where he got a flat tire driving into the garage, and spent the rest of the weekend at a yoga retreat. July, he asked me to go to Boston with him and his brother, for 4th or July weekend, but I couldn’t because my siblings were in town. Every single week, he came down and either stayed with me, or made a quick trip to spend time with me…
This past September, I found out he took you to Justin’s wedding, and I broke. I needed more from him. I have known him, been intimate with him, shared my every fear, worry, I have brought him home cooked meals from DC and surprised him at work with dinner, I’ve made him care packages. I’ve made Ryan Easter baskets and sent him birthday presents and encouraged Jared to put him in academic classes, I’ve helped Jared look into private schools for Ryan, and weighed the pros and cons of the options. I had no expectations in return from him other than, at the very least, a mutual respect and HONESTY.
I’ve seen him quite a few times since September and I last saw him in Roanoke at the beginning of March 2024. We sat in front of each other, in his car before he went into work that Monday night, and he told me, again, that when he thinks of marriage and a future, I’m the only one he pictures a marriage and children with. I’m not saying this to hurt you, or to make a point, I’m saying it because i don’t know what to believe anymore.
I became suspicious of his relationship with you, when he mentioned going to Macchu Picchu and hiking through the mountains. As all women have the ability to find out details they might later regret, I did the same thing. Except I didn’t believe he had actually gone to Macchu Picchu. I knew his passport had been long expired since around or before COVID, and I knew he had renewed it before he went to London. But that was when I realized you were the girl in the photo that Nicole posted. When I confronted him about Macchu Picchu, he told me he had been joking and he had also already told me he’d been joking. He had NEVER told me it was a joke, he had actually refused to show me photos when I asked him for pictures from the trip… he had then proceeded to change the topic, which is what had even raised red flags in my head.
My point is, I have asked him point blank so many times whether you two have a relationship. You tell me you still love me, that you picture marriage and a family with me, but this girl is a part of your life, and you took her to a wedding with you, while I was on a trip with my siblings, you took her to London with you, and you continue to tell me she’s just a friend. I asked him again on Tuesday night/Wednesday Morning after he left work, if you two are dating, and he said no. He asked me why I’m so hyper-fixated on somebody who’s just a friend when he has a million other female friends.
In September, he told me he needed a month to clear his head, that he wanted to commit to me, but he was afraid and that he needed to get over the fear and roadblock of our past break up. I gave him grace and understood. So we took a 4 week break. Some time during that time period, he sent me a snap of doves, and said “doves, and swans mate for life.” He sent me Ed Sheeran songs telling me he wants to find his way back to me. “No Strings Attached… you are the one I love”
In November, he messaged me and told me he had a surprise for me and to look for something in the mail. He loves the Count of Monte Carlo, it’s one of his favorite movies, and he told me it was in reference to that. A few weeks later I got a candle, a silver 400 dollar Buddha candle from Thomson Ferrier. I didn’t understand the reference to the Count of Monte Carlo, but it was a beautiful gesture and present… especially because he knew how much little gestures from him mean to me.
Fast forward to January, I got another 350 dollar black skull candle from him, from Thomson Ferrier. At this point I was upset, angry and livid. I called my sister in tears that evening. I had come back to him because he told me he loved me, that he “has a fire that burns so deeply” when he thinks of me. If i had known that wasn’t true, i would have closed the chapter a year and a half ago. I don’t want $700 worth of gifts and candles, I want more. I want marriage, I want children, I want our lives to move forward, I want communication. Out of anger, I packed up the candle, his sweatshirts and clothes that he had left at my place this past year, and mailed them back to his house. I’m sure it’s sitting somewhere in his basement closet/ bedroom… along with his white Huq sweatshirt, a picture of us I had up in my house, and various articles of clothing.
What upsets me is that he didn’t just involve me this year, he involved my family. He sent my mom presents, my parents in return sent him gifts. My sister, parents and cousins messaged him asking him to come around more. There was no point in involving my family, if he was going to involve himself with you. There was no point in involving himself with me, if he was going to involve himself with you. Those leather Indian shoes sitting in his room, my dad bought those for him. That blue sweater, those green pants and that maroon shirt, my parents bought those for him just this last year.
I don’t know what he’s told you about me, but I will say this. I was your age when we started dating. I was 29 years old. He was single, that’s what everyone in our residency program thought. He would tell everyone how Shari left him one day, all of a sudden just got up and left. “I saw the look behind her eyes just change when she looked at me.” He would tell everyone his horrific dating stories. When i started dating him, there was no doubt in my mind he was single… but I was wrong. He wasn’t single, he was dating Devon, one of the nurses from Carilion, and he had been for the past 4 years prior to that. At one point when he moved to Norfolk, she had even moved in with him. Even Shari was visiting him in Norfolk during this time period. I would have never suspected it, nobody in our residency program did. It wasn’t until one day, when he told me his friends were visiting from home, and they were all going to a concert together, that I found out. Her profile picture was of the two of them together, and her Facebook relationship status said “in a relationship.” Out of my own naivety, i believed him when he told me she was crazy and obsessed with him. He told me, to him, they were just friends but she wanted more. Women do a lot of things, but no woman is dumb enough to think she’s your girlfriend when she’s not. When we moved back to our hometowns, Devon was there waiting for him. He disappeared one day for 24 hours, told me that he was helping his dad’s friend who was stranded in NC. A year and a half later, i would find out that was a lie and that he had been at a concert Florida Georgia Line concert with her. She had been visiting his grandmother with him, staying at his parents home. The irony is that a few weeks after he took her, he took me to the same concert in Scranton. Him and his family didn’t bat an eye when a month later, I showed up and was the “new girlfriend.”
Eventually Devon found out about his lies and left him, but again, stupid me thought she was a crazy girl who just wanted so badly to be with him, that she built their relationship up in her head.
Dignity, respect for humans, empathy, are the most important qualities in a human being.
What I don’t wish is for you to be in my spot in 5 years. He will paint you in his colors, make you fall in love with MB20, and take you to Augustana concerts, he’ll tell you that you understand him, and his heart in a way that nobody else does. He’ll bond with you over music, and send you songs that make you feel he’s talking about you. He is so good at making you feel seen, and involving you with his family. He’ll say he had a vision of a girl that looks like you, coming into his life, and here you are, his soul mate. And one day, the same way that Shari, Devon and I got lost in him, the reality of everything will come pouring down on you. Be careful, there are signs between the lines, and the smiles, and good times. Make sure you don’t miss those, whatever you decide.
My relationship with him, started off just like yours. Another girl on the periphery, and teetering the line of inappropriate. Everything you call him out on, will always have an excuse, and you will believe him because he’s the “good guy” who goes above and beyond for people.
I don’t wish for any woman to go through the pain I’ve gone through, the manipulation, the lies and the emotional abuse. I can’t tell you what to do, but I will say, be careful and don’t be blind to the small things that will one day become huge. The novelty will fade, and though Jared isn’t the devil, he has a lot of growing up to do at 40. It was not okay to toy with me and drag me through the mud this year. It wasn’t okay to minimize his relationship with you and lie to me about it. It’s not okay to, to this day claim to see a life with me and not commit to it. I deserve better, and you deserve better.
How men talk about their ex’s and other women is an indication about how they will one day talk about and treat you. That is the worst and best lesson i have learned. I’m 34, years of my life wasted, and he took another year of my life knowing full well, this is how it would end. He’s sat on the phone with me for hours talking about how stupid PA’s are and if you were going to not be a doctor, at least become an NP, who has better bedside knowledge. Why would he say that, because i suppose you’re a PA and it minimizes the significance of even having a relationship with somebody who isn’t as intelligent as he is. The lack of respect will always be there, you just have to look for it.
Dishonesty, and manipulation are a plague, and if that’s who you are at 40, it is who you will always be unless you recognize that something needs to change. Where there is no accountability, there can be no change. I’m not the exception, I’m the same as the two girls before me. He’ll show you text messages where he never responded to me, even though he replies on Snapchat where every thing is erased. I cannot believe i didn’t see the signs. He will make me look crazy and laugh at me, the same way he showed me messages from Jen, and Elisabeth, and Devon, and made them sound crazy to me. I guess that’s his MO. The same way he told me you were nothing to him.
I was going to send you this message, two months ago… i then decided not to because he convinced me he wasn’t dating you… I saw him less than a month ago in Roanoke, i begged him to tell me that he was in a relationship with you. He said he wasn’t, again, he told me he was going to a wedding alone with only Ryan and that he wasn’t taking you. I then begged him to tell me that we were done and that he didn’t love me anymore. His response was idk what’s going to happen a year from now, i know I’ll see you again. His response every time has been when im ready for a relationship, emotionally, do you want me to finally let you know? I don’t care to be with him anymore. I’m so over it but i really think you should know the type of person you’re dealing with.
He has put me through so much hell for a year and a half of my life, stringing me along acting like he’s doing me a favor while he works on his own mental health and claims to still love me when we are together.”
TLDR: my SO’s ex messaged me saying he’s been seeing both of us for the past year and a half. Has anybody experienced this before. She sent me pictures from the past year of them and their text exchanges
2024.05.14 02:30 repulsive-ardor They Answered The Call-Part Thirteen
Republic 7th Fleet, Centaurus Sector, 407 light years from Earth
RSS Vercingetorix, Independence-Class Carrier, 2174 A.D.
Vice-Admiral Mei Zhou had just finished making the final changes to the fleet’s reconnaissance patrol routes with her senior staff when the comm panel on her desk chirped, displaying an incoming comm request from Admiral Thompson. She quickly thumbed the pad being offered by her aide so that he could issue the orders they were just working on and turned to the rest of her staff. “Nice job, people. Let’s get to work. Dismissed.” As the staff filed out the door, she started entering the codes needed to decrypt the incoming comm channel and looked up to make sure the room was empty. She pressed the open channel icon, and Admiral Thompson’s holo image appeared in front of her desk, ending just below his waist and making it seem as if he was actually there, sitting.
“Mei, how’s your new ship treating you?” he asked, smiling. “She is an absolute beauty, Karl. I still can’t believe that she is mine.” She responded, returning his smile. “What can I do for you, Karl?” Thompson chuckled, and his holo image leaned back as he reclined in his chair. “Straight to business; I always liked that about you, Mei. Alright, here we go. We have received intelligence reports that the Commonwealth has begun evacuating one of their last remaining coreward periphery worlds that is now dangerously close to the expanded Insectoid border. We have also received an update from our spy drones in that same region that six Hive ships and almost four hundred cruisers that were patrolling their side of that border area have disappeared. This is too much of a coincidence, and I want you to detach a combat patrol and send them there.” Thompson finished speaking, and a flashing icon popped up on her comm panel, indicating that she had just received new orders. She tapped it and quickly scanned the new orders as the admiral waited. She looked up at his holo image. “Karl, I acknowledge receipt of the new orders and will implement them. Between me and you, why are we getting involved with this? The Commonwealth has a navy, and they should be fighting to protect their space. We can’t keep coming to the rescue and defending their members; we are already spread too thin as it is.”
Thompson nodded his head in agreement. “Mei, I agree with you in principle, but there are social and political considerations involved here. The near extinction of the V’rni has caused considerable turmoil among the citizens of the Republic. They know logically that we could not have stopped such an attack like that one, but the perceived failure to protect them or prevent the attack still weighs heavily on their souls. The Commonwealth is currently attempting to evacuate the Jaleen system, and they are one of the last surviving members that voted yes before our petition to join the Commonwealth was denied. It also doesn’t help that the Jaleeni are avowed pacifists and look like bipedal Newfoundland dogs. They are technically a bear-like species, but to humans, they look like humanoid dogs, and the government is unwilling to lose the popular support it currently enjoys by allowing the Jaleeni to be exterminated. I mean, look at these guys.”
Another flashing icon popped up on her screen a moment later, and she pressed it. It turned into a hologram depicting a typical Jaleeni family of a mother and father with a litter of six pups, and she couldn’t help but smile as she looked at the photo. They were wearing their traditional rough-spun linen clothes that made them look like dogs cosplaying as monks. They looked adorable, and she felt her heart melt while staring into their deep brown eyes, which looked sad. She understood the reasoning behind it, especially after the mass extinctions that occurred in Earth’s biosphere because of World War 3.
After the war, humanity had an awakening when they surveyed their destroyed world and came to terms with the disappearance of thousands of species and the near extinction of thousands of others. What followed were three generations of desperate measures to salvage what remained and a worldwide effort at habitat restoration and de-extinction efforts utilizing a wide array of methods such as back-breeding, cloning, and genome editing. Dogs were almost driven to extinction by the war as they were uniquely susceptible to the BioChem weapons that were developed and refined by the Eastern Coalition animal testing on poor innocent canine subjects. Between the Biochem weapons, owner deaths, abandonment, and starvation, almost 90% of the domesticated canine population and entire breeds were lost by the war’s end. Cats fared much better, but they still suffered a loss of almost half of their pre-war population, and a large percentage of the survivors reverted to a feral state. The result of all of this was an almost religious reverence for the preservation of sentient animal life on human worlds and a somewhat fanatical tendency of humans to take on the mantle of guardians for sapient alien species that resembled animals to them.
“Karl, I understand; I do. I just don’t like the fact that we are operating on so many fronts. Some of our fleets and task forces are patrolling areas far enough away that I worry about them getting reinforcements on time if they are attacked, and now my fleet is being partitioned to send a combat patrol almost three hundred light-years away from our current position. After the assault on the V’rn system, half of our combat power was recalled to Republic space to prevent the same thing from happening to us, and yet we are still being tasked with properly defending Eleani and Xenxin territory with half the ships we had before. Have they lost their damn minds at HQ?” She realized she was almost yelling at the admiral, and Mei took a deep breath, recognizing that her outburst was unbecoming of a Republic naval officer. She attempted to quickly apologize to Admiral Thompson. “Karl, I’m sorry that was uncalled for-“
The admiral raised a hand to stop her, an amused expression in his eyes. “Mei, I said the exact same thing to my boss as you did almost verbatim, and not as diplomatically as you, I might add. My concerns were addressed to my satisfaction, and I think yours will be when you get to your destination. There will be a task force joining you there, and I think you will be pleased. That is all I can say for now over the comms. You will lead the combat patrol to the coordinates listed in the orders you received, and the task force joining you there will fall under your command. I have a personal favor to ask of you. Please keep an open mind when you link up with the task force. You will rendezvous with Commodore Therax, and he is instrumental in our efforts to undermine the increasingly despotic Commonwealth government. More information about him and the Nekuli were added to your orders, make sure you review it. I took a big gamble on this, and I would be grateful if you did your best to make this collaboration work. That is all for now, and I wish you and your crews good fortune and godspeed, Mei. Take care of yourself.” The admiral finished speaking, and Mei noted the personal nature of his last few words, nodding an affirmative to his request.
“Admiral, I thank you for your words, and we won’t let you down. I need to issue the orders now to get there and link up with the task force on time. I’ll send a null space comm drone to the nearest relay to confirm our arrival and integration. Vice-admiral Zhou out.” As she leaned towards the comm panel to close the channel, she saw Admiral Thompson doing the same, and he gave her a wink and a mischievous smile before she pressed the icon, terminating the connection. She leaned back in her chair and blew out a deep breath. “Now what the hell was that all about?” She asked out loud to herself, as the confusing and secretive nature of her orders and the personal request of the admiral added to the uncertainty of what she was expected to do. She keyed her wrist pad and texted her aide to come back to her office for new orders. He was going to be livid that they just wasted half a day revising the patrol routes to maximize efficiency and increase their patrol range. A small smile crossed her lips as she waited. He had an obvious tell of his lower left eyelid spasming when he was mad despite displaying no emotions on his face, and she knew it drove him nuts that he couldn’t control it. Witnessing it was one of the small joys she had in her difficult job as vice-admiral, and she was looking forward to it.
Fifty-six hours later, her task force flashed out of null space at the designated coordinates and right on time. She felt a measure of pride as she watched her bridge crew go about confirming their location and verifying it with the navigational array and astrometric sensors. Once the navigator gave her confirmation that he verified their position, she turned towards the comms officer and ordered her to send a burst transmission with the pre-arranged code and waited for the response. A few seconds later, the comms officer raised her left hand and signaled receipt and confirmation of the code by the task force waiting in null space. An agonizingly long minute crawled along as she anxiously waited for her navigator to confirm the telemetry from his counterpart in the other task force as they verified their positions. The navigator activated the main viewscreen on the forward bulkhead as they waited. Suddenly, there were a multitude of exit flashes 200,000 kilometers from the bow of her carrier, and hundreds of warships appeared at a dead stop relative to her position.
Her jaw dropped as she took in the unexpected fleet in front of her. There were dozens of Commonwealth dreadnaughts, battleships, and heavy cruisers arrayed before her, as well as an additional one hundred and twenty light cruisers, destroyers, and missile frigates. On the flanks of the main formation, there were more exit flashes, and the bridge AI started categorizing them on the screen, and she saw that they were the new Eleani and Xenxin warships that she had been hearing about. They shared a design lineage with the Commonwealth ships, but there were definite differences that became obvious as they assumed their positions next to the Commonwealth navy ships. She was particularly intrigued by the Xenxin ships, as they seemed to be bristling with weapons, almost excessively so relative to their ship sizes. The Eleani ships seemed to have taken a different design philosophy, and they gave the impression of deadly speed and grace, and she was hard-pressed to spot any obvious weapons on their hulls despite the AI confirming that the ships were indeed well-armed.
There was another coded signal from null space that appeared on the comm station panel, and her comm officer turned to her. “Vice-admiral, we have received a coded message on the sigma frequency for your eyes only that requires biometric and voice verification to decrypt.” Zhou nodded and pressed a button on her arm panel, activating the privacy screen around her chair and feeling the pressure change as the bridge around her became opaque and silent. She pressed the biometric toggle on the panel, and a retinal scanner popped out of its alcove on the side. She leaned in and scanned her right eye first, then her left. An icon appeared on the screen, and she thumbed it as it flashed and confirmed the print. Finally, she spoke and addressed the bridge AI: “Suzy, please confirm the voice command for verification.” The AI answered immediately. -Of course, Vice-Admiral Zhou, please proceed.- “Zhou, one-red-seven-green-four-tango-alpha-zero. Execute.” -Voice command verified. Thank you, Vice-Admiral Zhou.-
A small holographic display popped up in front of her; the admiral appeared on the screen, and his pre-recorded message started playing. “Mei, I know all this cloak and dagger stuff seems excessive, but we couldn’t take any chances. The receipt of this message will activate a program in your bridge AI and allow it to take control of the new drone ships waiting for you in null space. They are a new class of upgraded null ships and are top secret. Your AI will anchor them to your task force, and they will follow you, remaining hidden in null space unless you absolutely need them.”
“There are also two troopships with them that are carrying a complement of two thousand Mark XII ATS Bio-Synths and an expeditionary brigade each of rangers and pathfinders in stasis. They are also to remain in null space unless circumstances require that you need them; they are an insurance policy for an ongoing mission in Insectoid space. The details of that are top secret as well and can be accessed with your AI. If the troopships are required for that mission, they are to be escorted by a detachment of null ships and sent there immediately. After you have met your task force counterpart, there are orders in this packet that are to be accessed by you both and executed. I have the utmost faith in you, Mei, and I can’t wait to take you out to dinner again when we can both coordinate our next leave together. Thompson out.”
The hologram message disappeared, and she waited a little longer to allow the blush from his last sentence to fade from her cheeks and suppress the smile that was trying to form on her face before she put on her command mask and lowered the privacy screen. The bridge crew was going about their usual tasks, trying hard not to seem interested in her top-secret message. “Comms, open a channel to the task force flagship, please.” The comm officer acknowledged the order, and a few seconds later, the Bridge of the Commonwealth flagship appeared on the viewscreen.
A Nekuli male was sitting in the command chair, resplendent in the uniform favored by Nekuli officers. He took a moment to look around her bridge before settling his eyes on her. He bowed his head slowly in a gesture of respect, which she returned in proper fashion. The proper courtesies having been observed, he raised his eyes to meet with hers and started speaking. “Vice-Admiral Zhou. May the ancestors grant you and your clan honor and good fortune. I am deeply honored to meet you, and I hope our integration is a successful endeavor. I now entrust the honor of myself and my crew to your safekeeping.” He remained stone still as he awaited her reply, and she tried to remember the proper return greeting that she had been studying during their trip here.
“Commodore Therax, the honor is mine, and I promise you that I shall never ask you or your crew to undertake any action that will bring dishonor to your clans and your ancestors. We are now joined as one; may our cause be just and pure.” She finished the response, and the gravity of what she just promised to someone she had never met before hit her hard; it felt almost sacred to her. Commodore Therax heard her proper reply, and he stood up, followed by the rest of his bridge crew. He addressed her again. “Our honor has been given, and we have received a promise to safeguard it in return. Our joining is now consecrated in the eyes of the ancestors, and you are now our clan leader. What are your orders?
She recovered from the ordeal of the emotionally charged exchange of vows and stood up to give her first order as clan leader to the Nekuli. “I request the presence of you and your senior staff aboard my ship tonight. I will prepare a feast to honor our new friendship and alliance. I have studied your cuisine, and I have found a selection of Earth cuisine that should suit your taste. It is called tartare and sashimi; I think you will like it.” Commodore Therax looked at her dubiously, and she had to stifle a laugh at his expression as she knew that he was imagining being forced to eat vegetables and overcooked meat out of politeness. She spoke quickly to assuage his fears. “Commodore, tartare, and sashimi are raw red meat and fish; I would never inflict vegetables and burnt meat on you or your crew; are we not friends?”
As his translator finished converting her words into his language, he smiled at her, baring all of his fangs in true happiness.
submitted by repulsive-ardor to u/repulsive-ardor [link] [comments]
RSS Vercingetorix, Independence-Class Carrier, 2174 A.D.
Vice-Admiral Mei Zhou had just finished making the final changes to the fleet’s reconnaissance patrol routes with her senior staff when the comm panel on her desk chirped, displaying an incoming comm request from Admiral Thompson. She quickly thumbed the pad being offered by her aide so that he could issue the orders they were just working on and turned to the rest of her staff. “Nice job, people. Let’s get to work. Dismissed.” As the staff filed out the door, she started entering the codes needed to decrypt the incoming comm channel and looked up to make sure the room was empty. She pressed the open channel icon, and Admiral Thompson’s holo image appeared in front of her desk, ending just below his waist and making it seem as if he was actually there, sitting.
“Mei, how’s your new ship treating you?” he asked, smiling. “She is an absolute beauty, Karl. I still can’t believe that she is mine.” She responded, returning his smile. “What can I do for you, Karl?” Thompson chuckled, and his holo image leaned back as he reclined in his chair. “Straight to business; I always liked that about you, Mei. Alright, here we go. We have received intelligence reports that the Commonwealth has begun evacuating one of their last remaining coreward periphery worlds that is now dangerously close to the expanded Insectoid border. We have also received an update from our spy drones in that same region that six Hive ships and almost four hundred cruisers that were patrolling their side of that border area have disappeared. This is too much of a coincidence, and I want you to detach a combat patrol and send them there.” Thompson finished speaking, and a flashing icon popped up on her comm panel, indicating that she had just received new orders. She tapped it and quickly scanned the new orders as the admiral waited. She looked up at his holo image. “Karl, I acknowledge receipt of the new orders and will implement them. Between me and you, why are we getting involved with this? The Commonwealth has a navy, and they should be fighting to protect their space. We can’t keep coming to the rescue and defending their members; we are already spread too thin as it is.”
Thompson nodded his head in agreement. “Mei, I agree with you in principle, but there are social and political considerations involved here. The near extinction of the V’rni has caused considerable turmoil among the citizens of the Republic. They know logically that we could not have stopped such an attack like that one, but the perceived failure to protect them or prevent the attack still weighs heavily on their souls. The Commonwealth is currently attempting to evacuate the Jaleen system, and they are one of the last surviving members that voted yes before our petition to join the Commonwealth was denied. It also doesn’t help that the Jaleeni are avowed pacifists and look like bipedal Newfoundland dogs. They are technically a bear-like species, but to humans, they look like humanoid dogs, and the government is unwilling to lose the popular support it currently enjoys by allowing the Jaleeni to be exterminated. I mean, look at these guys.”
Another flashing icon popped up on her screen a moment later, and she pressed it. It turned into a hologram depicting a typical Jaleeni family of a mother and father with a litter of six pups, and she couldn’t help but smile as she looked at the photo. They were wearing their traditional rough-spun linen clothes that made them look like dogs cosplaying as monks. They looked adorable, and she felt her heart melt while staring into their deep brown eyes, which looked sad. She understood the reasoning behind it, especially after the mass extinctions that occurred in Earth’s biosphere because of World War 3.
After the war, humanity had an awakening when they surveyed their destroyed world and came to terms with the disappearance of thousands of species and the near extinction of thousands of others. What followed were three generations of desperate measures to salvage what remained and a worldwide effort at habitat restoration and de-extinction efforts utilizing a wide array of methods such as back-breeding, cloning, and genome editing. Dogs were almost driven to extinction by the war as they were uniquely susceptible to the BioChem weapons that were developed and refined by the Eastern Coalition animal testing on poor innocent canine subjects. Between the Biochem weapons, owner deaths, abandonment, and starvation, almost 90% of the domesticated canine population and entire breeds were lost by the war’s end. Cats fared much better, but they still suffered a loss of almost half of their pre-war population, and a large percentage of the survivors reverted to a feral state. The result of all of this was an almost religious reverence for the preservation of sentient animal life on human worlds and a somewhat fanatical tendency of humans to take on the mantle of guardians for sapient alien species that resembled animals to them.
“Karl, I understand; I do. I just don’t like the fact that we are operating on so many fronts. Some of our fleets and task forces are patrolling areas far enough away that I worry about them getting reinforcements on time if they are attacked, and now my fleet is being partitioned to send a combat patrol almost three hundred light-years away from our current position. After the assault on the V’rn system, half of our combat power was recalled to Republic space to prevent the same thing from happening to us, and yet we are still being tasked with properly defending Eleani and Xenxin territory with half the ships we had before. Have they lost their damn minds at HQ?” She realized she was almost yelling at the admiral, and Mei took a deep breath, recognizing that her outburst was unbecoming of a Republic naval officer. She attempted to quickly apologize to Admiral Thompson. “Karl, I’m sorry that was uncalled for-“
The admiral raised a hand to stop her, an amused expression in his eyes. “Mei, I said the exact same thing to my boss as you did almost verbatim, and not as diplomatically as you, I might add. My concerns were addressed to my satisfaction, and I think yours will be when you get to your destination. There will be a task force joining you there, and I think you will be pleased. That is all I can say for now over the comms. You will lead the combat patrol to the coordinates listed in the orders you received, and the task force joining you there will fall under your command. I have a personal favor to ask of you. Please keep an open mind when you link up with the task force. You will rendezvous with Commodore Therax, and he is instrumental in our efforts to undermine the increasingly despotic Commonwealth government. More information about him and the Nekuli were added to your orders, make sure you review it. I took a big gamble on this, and I would be grateful if you did your best to make this collaboration work. That is all for now, and I wish you and your crews good fortune and godspeed, Mei. Take care of yourself.” The admiral finished speaking, and Mei noted the personal nature of his last few words, nodding an affirmative to his request.
“Admiral, I thank you for your words, and we won’t let you down. I need to issue the orders now to get there and link up with the task force on time. I’ll send a null space comm drone to the nearest relay to confirm our arrival and integration. Vice-admiral Zhou out.” As she leaned towards the comm panel to close the channel, she saw Admiral Thompson doing the same, and he gave her a wink and a mischievous smile before she pressed the icon, terminating the connection. She leaned back in her chair and blew out a deep breath. “Now what the hell was that all about?” She asked out loud to herself, as the confusing and secretive nature of her orders and the personal request of the admiral added to the uncertainty of what she was expected to do. She keyed her wrist pad and texted her aide to come back to her office for new orders. He was going to be livid that they just wasted half a day revising the patrol routes to maximize efficiency and increase their patrol range. A small smile crossed her lips as she waited. He had an obvious tell of his lower left eyelid spasming when he was mad despite displaying no emotions on his face, and she knew it drove him nuts that he couldn’t control it. Witnessing it was one of the small joys she had in her difficult job as vice-admiral, and she was looking forward to it.
Fifty-six hours later, her task force flashed out of null space at the designated coordinates and right on time. She felt a measure of pride as she watched her bridge crew go about confirming their location and verifying it with the navigational array and astrometric sensors. Once the navigator gave her confirmation that he verified their position, she turned towards the comms officer and ordered her to send a burst transmission with the pre-arranged code and waited for the response. A few seconds later, the comms officer raised her left hand and signaled receipt and confirmation of the code by the task force waiting in null space. An agonizingly long minute crawled along as she anxiously waited for her navigator to confirm the telemetry from his counterpart in the other task force as they verified their positions. The navigator activated the main viewscreen on the forward bulkhead as they waited. Suddenly, there were a multitude of exit flashes 200,000 kilometers from the bow of her carrier, and hundreds of warships appeared at a dead stop relative to her position.
Her jaw dropped as she took in the unexpected fleet in front of her. There were dozens of Commonwealth dreadnaughts, battleships, and heavy cruisers arrayed before her, as well as an additional one hundred and twenty light cruisers, destroyers, and missile frigates. On the flanks of the main formation, there were more exit flashes, and the bridge AI started categorizing them on the screen, and she saw that they were the new Eleani and Xenxin warships that she had been hearing about. They shared a design lineage with the Commonwealth ships, but there were definite differences that became obvious as they assumed their positions next to the Commonwealth navy ships. She was particularly intrigued by the Xenxin ships, as they seemed to be bristling with weapons, almost excessively so relative to their ship sizes. The Eleani ships seemed to have taken a different design philosophy, and they gave the impression of deadly speed and grace, and she was hard-pressed to spot any obvious weapons on their hulls despite the AI confirming that the ships were indeed well-armed.
There was another coded signal from null space that appeared on the comm station panel, and her comm officer turned to her. “Vice-admiral, we have received a coded message on the sigma frequency for your eyes only that requires biometric and voice verification to decrypt.” Zhou nodded and pressed a button on her arm panel, activating the privacy screen around her chair and feeling the pressure change as the bridge around her became opaque and silent. She pressed the biometric toggle on the panel, and a retinal scanner popped out of its alcove on the side. She leaned in and scanned her right eye first, then her left. An icon appeared on the screen, and she thumbed it as it flashed and confirmed the print. Finally, she spoke and addressed the bridge AI: “Suzy, please confirm the voice command for verification.” The AI answered immediately. -Of course, Vice-Admiral Zhou, please proceed.- “Zhou, one-red-seven-green-four-tango-alpha-zero. Execute.” -Voice command verified. Thank you, Vice-Admiral Zhou.-
A small holographic display popped up in front of her; the admiral appeared on the screen, and his pre-recorded message started playing. “Mei, I know all this cloak and dagger stuff seems excessive, but we couldn’t take any chances. The receipt of this message will activate a program in your bridge AI and allow it to take control of the new drone ships waiting for you in null space. They are a new class of upgraded null ships and are top secret. Your AI will anchor them to your task force, and they will follow you, remaining hidden in null space unless you absolutely need them.”
“There are also two troopships with them that are carrying a complement of two thousand Mark XII ATS Bio-Synths and an expeditionary brigade each of rangers and pathfinders in stasis. They are also to remain in null space unless circumstances require that you need them; they are an insurance policy for an ongoing mission in Insectoid space. The details of that are top secret as well and can be accessed with your AI. If the troopships are required for that mission, they are to be escorted by a detachment of null ships and sent there immediately. After you have met your task force counterpart, there are orders in this packet that are to be accessed by you both and executed. I have the utmost faith in you, Mei, and I can’t wait to take you out to dinner again when we can both coordinate our next leave together. Thompson out.”
The hologram message disappeared, and she waited a little longer to allow the blush from his last sentence to fade from her cheeks and suppress the smile that was trying to form on her face before she put on her command mask and lowered the privacy screen. The bridge crew was going about their usual tasks, trying hard not to seem interested in her top-secret message. “Comms, open a channel to the task force flagship, please.” The comm officer acknowledged the order, and a few seconds later, the Bridge of the Commonwealth flagship appeared on the viewscreen.
A Nekuli male was sitting in the command chair, resplendent in the uniform favored by Nekuli officers. He took a moment to look around her bridge before settling his eyes on her. He bowed his head slowly in a gesture of respect, which she returned in proper fashion. The proper courtesies having been observed, he raised his eyes to meet with hers and started speaking. “Vice-Admiral Zhou. May the ancestors grant you and your clan honor and good fortune. I am deeply honored to meet you, and I hope our integration is a successful endeavor. I now entrust the honor of myself and my crew to your safekeeping.” He remained stone still as he awaited her reply, and she tried to remember the proper return greeting that she had been studying during their trip here.
“Commodore Therax, the honor is mine, and I promise you that I shall never ask you or your crew to undertake any action that will bring dishonor to your clans and your ancestors. We are now joined as one; may our cause be just and pure.” She finished the response, and the gravity of what she just promised to someone she had never met before hit her hard; it felt almost sacred to her. Commodore Therax heard her proper reply, and he stood up, followed by the rest of his bridge crew. He addressed her again. “Our honor has been given, and we have received a promise to safeguard it in return. Our joining is now consecrated in the eyes of the ancestors, and you are now our clan leader. What are your orders?
She recovered from the ordeal of the emotionally charged exchange of vows and stood up to give her first order as clan leader to the Nekuli. “I request the presence of you and your senior staff aboard my ship tonight. I will prepare a feast to honor our new friendship and alliance. I have studied your cuisine, and I have found a selection of Earth cuisine that should suit your taste. It is called tartare and sashimi; I think you will like it.” Commodore Therax looked at her dubiously, and she had to stifle a laugh at his expression as she knew that he was imagining being forced to eat vegetables and overcooked meat out of politeness. She spoke quickly to assuage his fears. “Commodore, tartare, and sashimi are raw red meat and fish; I would never inflict vegetables and burnt meat on you or your crew; are we not friends?”
As his translator finished converting her words into his language, he smiled at her, baring all of his fangs in true happiness.
2024.05.14 01:03 Paramallas Healthy Eating: Tips and Recipes for a Balanced Lifestyle
Adopting a healthy eating lifestyle is a transformative journey that can lead to a more vibrant, energetic, and resilient life. This comprehensive article provides a roadmap for incorporating nutritious whole foods into a balanced diet. Readers will discover simple tips and delicious recipes to build a foundation for optimal nutrition and well-being.
In this guide, we'll explore the importance of healthy eating, the benefits of a balanced diet, and strategies for overcoming common obstacles. You'll learn how to create plant-based meals that are satisfying and nutrient-dense, as well as how to manage food allergies and intolerances. Additionally, we'll delve into the principles of clean eating and the role of weight management through mindful consumption.
Whether you're seeking to improve your energy levels, reduce your risk of chronic diseases, or simply cultivate a more vibrant, healthy lifestyle, this article will empower you to make sustainable changes that will positively impact your overall well-being.
Sign up Here for 32 FREE Healthy Meal Plans With Low Calories and High Protein!
Full Meals and More Healthy Diet Tips Here!
Sign up Here for 32 FREE Healthy Meal Plans With Low Calories and High Protein!
Sign up Here for 32 FREE Healthy Meal Plans With Low Calories and High Protein!
Sign up Here for 32 FREE Healthy Meal Plans With Low Calories and High Protein!
Sign up Here for 32 FREE Healthy Meal Plans With Low Calories and High Protein!
Sign up Here for 32 FREE Healthy Meal Plans With Low Calories and High Protein!
By embracing the versatility and nutrient density of whole, plant-based foods, individuals can create healthy eating habits that nourish the body and support long-term well-being.
Sign up Here for 32 FREE Healthy Meal Plans With Low Calories and High Protein!
One of the key strategies for mindful eating is to slow down and be present during mealtimes. Rather than rushing through our meals or multitasking while we eat, we should take the time to appreciate the flavors, textures, and aromas of our food. This heightened awareness not only enhances the enjoyment of our meals but also allows us to better recognize when we have reached a state of fullness, preventing us from consuming more than our bodies need.
Portion control is another essential aspect of mindful eating and healthy living. Overeating, even of nutritious whole foods, can lead to weight gain and other health concerns. By being mindful of our portion sizes and focusing on balanced plates that incorporate a variety of plant-based foods, lean proteins, and whole grains, we can ensure that our bodies receive the necessary nutrients without consuming excessive calories.
Implementing practical strategies, such as using smaller plates, eating slowly, and listening to internal hunger and fullness cues, can help us cultivate a more mindful approach to eating. This, in turn, can lead to sustainable weight management, improved digestion, and a greater sense of overall well-being.
By embracing mindful eating and portion control, we can unlock the full benefits of a healthy, balanced lifestyle. This holistic approach to food consumption not only nourishes our bodies but also fosters a deeper appreciation for the joy and satisfaction that can be found in every bite.
Sign up Here for 32 FREE Healthy Meal Plans With Low Calories and High Protein!
Through a thoughtful and proactive approach, individuals with food allergies or intolerances can navigate the complexities of healthy eating and enjoy a wide variety of whole foods while maintaining their overall well-being.
Sign up Here for 32 FREE Healthy Meal Plans With Low Calories and High Protein!
By prioritizing clean eating and minimizing the consumption of processed foods, you can unlock a world of whole, natural ingredients that nourish your body and support your overall weight management and wellness goals. Embrace the simplicity and vibrant flavors of clean, whole-food eating for a balanced, healthy lifestyle.
Sign up Here for 32 FREE Healthy Meal Plans With Low Calories and High Protein!
Sign up Here for 32 FREE Healthy Meal Plans With Low Calories and High Protein!
Another practical tip is to embrace the versatility of plant-based whole foods. Beans, lentils, and whole grains are not only budget-friendly, but they also provide a wealth of essential nutrients, fiber, and complex carbohydrates to keep you feeling full and energized. By making these nutrient-dense foods the foundation of your meals, you can stretch your grocery budget while nourishing your body.
Sign up Here for 32 FREE Healthy Meal Plans With Low Calories and High Protein!
Sign up Here for 32 FREE Healthy Meal Plans With Low Calories and High Protein!
By incorporating these affordable, nutrient-rich whole foods into your healthy eating plan, you can enjoy a balanced diet without straining your budget. With a little creativity and strategic planning, maintaining a healthy lifestyle on a budget is entirely achievable.
Whether you're seeking to manage food allergies, reduce your intake of processed foods, or achieve your weight management goals, this article has provided a comprehensive roadmap filled with practical tips and strategies to overcome common obstacles and make sustainable changes. By prioritizing clean eating and embracing the wide variety of nutrient-dense whole foods available, you can nourish your body and mind, ultimately leading to improved energy levels, reduced disease risk, and a heightened sense of overall vitality.
Remember, the journey to healthy eating is not a one-size-fits-all approach. It's about finding the right balance and incorporating the strategies that work best for your individual needs and preferences. With dedication, creativity, and a willingness to experiment, you can cultivate a nutritious, affordable, and enjoyable eating lifestyle that serves as the foundation for a healthier, more fulfilling tomorrow. Embrace the power of healthy eating and embark on a path towards a more vibrant, resilient, and joyful existence.
Sign up Here for 32 FREE Healthy Meal Plans With Low Calories and High Protein!
submitted by Paramallas to u/Paramallas [link] [comments]
In this guide, we'll explore the importance of healthy eating, the benefits of a balanced diet, and strategies for overcoming common obstacles. You'll learn how to create plant-based meals that are satisfying and nutrient-dense, as well as how to manage food allergies and intolerances. Additionally, we'll delve into the principles of clean eating and the role of weight management through mindful consumption.
Whether you're seeking to improve your energy levels, reduce your risk of chronic diseases, or simply cultivate a more vibrant, healthy lifestyle, this article will empower you to make sustainable changes that will positively impact your overall well-being.
Sign up Here for 32 FREE Healthy Meal Plans With Low Calories and High Protein!
Key Takeaways
- Discover the importance of incorporating nutritious whole foods into a balanced diet.
- Learn strategies for building a balanced plate that promotes satiety and sustained energy.
- Explore the benefits of plant-based diets and the nutrient-dense properties of various whole food options.
- Understand the significance of mindful eating and portion control for achieving a healthy lifestyle.
- Gain insights into managing food allergies and intolerances through adaptable recipes and dietary adjustments.
Understanding the Importance of Healthy Eating
Maintaining a healthy eating lifestyle is crucial for overall well-being. A balanced diet rich in whole foods, plant-based options, and organic ingredients can provide a myriad of benefits that extend far beyond physical health. By embracing clean eating habits and adhering to dietary guidelines, individuals can experience enhanced energy levels, improved weight management, and a reduced risk of chronic diseases.Full Meals and More Healthy Diet Tips Here!
Benefits of a Balanced Diet
A balanced diet that incorporates a variety of nutrient-dense foods can have a profound impact on an individual's health and wellness. Such a diet not only supports weight management but also contributes to better cardiovascular health, improved cognitive function, and a stronger immune system. Moreover, a plant-based approach to eating can help mitigate the risk of food allergies and intolerances, allowing individuals to enjoy a wider range of delicious and nutritious options.Sign up Here for 32 FREE Healthy Meal Plans With Low Calories and High Protein!
Overcoming Obstacles to Healthy Eating
Despite the numerous advantages of healthy eating, individuals often face various obstacles that can hinder their ability to adopt and maintain a balanced diet. Common challenges include time constraints, budget concerns, and a lack of knowledge about whole foods and clean eating principles. However, with the right strategies and resources, these barriers can be overcome. By planning meals, exploring affordable nutrient-rich options, and expanding their culinary skills, individuals can seamlessly integrate healthy eating habits into their daily lives.Sign up Here for 32 FREE Healthy Meal Plans With Low Calories and High Protein!
| Benefits of a Balanced Diet | Overcoming Obstacles to Healthy Eating |
|---|---|
| Improved energy levels Better weight management Reduced risk of chronic diseases Enhanced mental clarity Mitigation of food allergies and intolerances | Time constraints Budget concerns Lack of knowledge about whole foods and clean eating Strategies for cost-effective meal planning Exploration of affordable nutrient-rich options |
Building a Balanced Plate
Creating a well-rounded, nutritious meal is the foundation of a healthy eating lifestyle. When building a balanced plate, it's essential to focus on including protein-rich foods, fiber-filled vegetables and fruits, and whole grains to ensure your body receives a comprehensive array of essential nutrients.Protein-Rich Foods for Satiety
Incorporating protein-rich foods into your meals can help promote a sense of fullness and satisfaction, preventing overeating and supporting your weight management goals. Opt for lean sources of protein such as chicken, fish, legumes, tofu, and eggs to create meals that are both nourishing and satisfying.Fiber-Filled Vegetables and Fruits
Filling your plate with an abundance of fiber-rich vegetables and fruits is a key component of a balanced diet. These plant-based foods are loaded with essential vitamins, minerals, and antioxidants that support overall health and well-being. Aim to include a variety of colorful produce, such as leafy greens, bell peppers, berries, and citrus fruits, to ensure you're getting a diverse range of nutrients.Sign up Here for 32 FREE Healthy Meal Plans With Low Calories and High Protein!
Whole Grains for Sustained Energy
Incorporating whole grains into your meals can provide a steady stream of energy throughout the day, helping to prevent mid-afternoon slumps. Opt for whole wheat bread, brown rice, quinoa, and oats to reap the benefits of complex carbohydrates, fiber, and other essential nutrients that support your overall nutrition and clean eating habits.Healthy Eating: Tips and Strategies
Incorporating healthy eating into your daily routine doesn't have to be an overwhelming task. By embracing practical tips and strategies, you can seamlessly integrate nutritious whole foods into your lifestyle and reap the numerous benefits of a balanced diet. This section delves into the key elements of successful healthy eating, empowering you to make sustainable changes for a healthier, more vibrant life.Meal Planning and Preparation
Planning and preparing your meals in advance is a game-changer when it comes to healthy eating. By dedicating a bit of time each week to menu planning, grocery shopping, and meal prepping, you can ensure that nutritious, whole foods are readily available, reducing the temptation to reach for less healthy options. Experiment with plant-based recipes and organic ingredients to create balanced, flavorful meals that nourish your body and satisfy your taste buds.Reading Food Labels
Navigating the aisles of the grocery store can be a daunting task, especially when it comes to identifying healthy, minimally processed foods. Develop the habit of carefully reading food labels to make informed choices. Look for products with a short list of recognizable, whole food ingredients and minimal added sugars, sodium, and unhealthy fats. By becoming a savvy label reader, you can easily spot clean eating options that align with your dietary goals and nutrition needs.Sign up Here for 32 FREE Healthy Meal Plans With Low Calories and High Protein!
| Healthy Eating Tip | Benefit |
|---|---|
| Meal Planning and Preparation | Ensures the availability of nutritious, whole foods, reducing the temptation for less healthy options. |
| Reading Food Labels | dietary guidelinesweight managementHelps you identify clean, minimally processed food choices that support your and goals. |
Incorporating Whole, Plant-Based Foods
Embracing a diet rich in whole, plant-based foods is a cornerstone of a healthy eating lifestyle. These nutrient-dense options not only provide essential vitamins, minerals, and antioxidants, but they also offer a wealth of benefits for overall well-being.Benefits of Plant-Based Diets
Research has consistently shown that plant-based diets can have a positive impact on heart health, weight management, and environmental sustainability. By focusing on a variety of whole, plant-based foods such as fruits, vegetables, whole grains, legumes, nuts, and seeds, individuals can lower their risk of chronic diseases, achieve a healthier weight, and reduce their carbon footprint.Sign up Here for 32 FREE Healthy Meal Plans With Low Calories and High Protein!
Nutrient-Dense Whole Foods
Whole, plant-based foods are packed with essential nutrients that support a balanced diet. From fiber-rich leafy greens to antioxidant-dense berries, these nutrient-dense options provide the body with the necessary building blocks for optimal health. By incorporating a diverse array of whole foods into their meals, individuals can ensure they are meeting their nutritional needs while enjoying the flavors and textures of a clean eating lifestyle.| Nutrient-Dense Whole Foods | Key Nutrients | Health Benefits |
|---|---|---|
| Leafy Greens (Spinach, Kale, Arugula) | Vitamins A, C, K, Folate, Calcium, Iron | Promote eye health, support a healthy immune system, and aid in maintaining strong bones. |
| Berries (Blueberries, Raspberries, Strawberries) | Antioxidants, Vitamin C, Fiber | Help fight inflammation, improve brain function, and support a healthy heart. |
| Whole Grains (Brown Rice, Quinoa, Oats) | Complex Carbohydrates, Fiber, B Vitamins | balanced dietProvide sustained energy, promote digestive health, and contribute to a . |
| Legumes (Lentils, Chickpeas, Black Beans) | Protein, Fiber, Iron, Folate | managing food allergiesSupport weight management, aid in , and help maintain stable blood sugar levels. |
Mindful Eating and Portion Control
Achieving a balanced lifestyle encompasses more than just the foods we consume. It also involves cultivating a mindful approach to our eating habits. Mindful eating encourages us to become more aware of hunger cues, savor each bite, and practice moderation to prevent overeating. By fostering this mindful relationship with our meals, we can develop a healthier and more sustainable relationship with food.Sign up Here for 32 FREE Healthy Meal Plans With Low Calories and High Protein!
One of the key strategies for mindful eating is to slow down and be present during mealtimes. Rather than rushing through our meals or multitasking while we eat, we should take the time to appreciate the flavors, textures, and aromas of our food. This heightened awareness not only enhances the enjoyment of our meals but also allows us to better recognize when we have reached a state of fullness, preventing us from consuming more than our bodies need.
Portion control is another essential aspect of mindful eating and healthy living. Overeating, even of nutritious whole foods, can lead to weight gain and other health concerns. By being mindful of our portion sizes and focusing on balanced plates that incorporate a variety of plant-based foods, lean proteins, and whole grains, we can ensure that our bodies receive the necessary nutrients without consuming excessive calories.
Implementing practical strategies, such as using smaller plates, eating slowly, and listening to internal hunger and fullness cues, can help us cultivate a more mindful approach to eating. This, in turn, can lead to sustainable weight management, improved digestion, and a greater sense of overall well-being.
By embracing mindful eating and portion control, we can unlock the full benefits of a healthy, balanced lifestyle. This holistic approach to food consumption not only nourishes our bodies but also fosters a deeper appreciation for the joy and satisfaction that can be found in every bite.
Sign up Here for 32 FREE Healthy Meal Plans With Low Calories and High Protein!
Managing Food Allergies and Intolerances
Navigating a healthy eating lifestyle can pose unique challenges for individuals with food allergies or intolerances. However, with the right strategies and a little creativity, it is possible to enjoy a balanced diet while effectively managing these dietary restrictions.Identifying Allergens and Triggers
The first step in managing food allergies and intolerances is to identify the specific ingredients or foods that trigger adverse reactions. Common allergens include gluten, dairy, nuts, soy, and shellfish, while intolerances may be linked to lactose, fructose, or histamine. By being mindful of these triggers, individuals can make informed choices when selecting and preparing meals.Adapting Recipes for Special Diets
Adapting recipes to accommodate food allergies or intolerances is essential for maintaining a balanced, plant-based diet. This may involve substituting whole food, organic ingredients for traditional allergens or using specialized alternatives, such as gluten-free flours or non-dairy milk. By experimenting with ingredient swaps and exploring clean eating techniques, individuals can discover a world of delicious and nutritious meal options that align with their dietary needs.Through a thoughtful and proactive approach, individuals with food allergies or intolerances can navigate the complexities of healthy eating and enjoy a wide variety of whole foods while maintaining their overall well-being.
Sign up Here for 32 FREE Healthy Meal Plans With Low Calories and High Protein!
Clean Eating: Minimizing Processed Foods
In the pursuit of a healthy eating lifestyle, one crucial aspect to consider is the minimization of processed and packaged foods. The clean eating movement emphasizes the importance of consuming whole, minimally processed ingredients to maximize the nutritional value of our meals.Recognizing Unhealthy Additives
When it comes to clean eating, it's essential to be aware of the common additives and preservatives found in many processed foods. These can include artificial colorings, flavors, and sweeteners, as well as preservatives like sodium nitrite and trans fats. By learning to identify these unhealthy additives, you can make more informed choices and avoid products that may compromise your balanced diet.Organic and Local Food Options
Incorporating organic and locally sourced whole foods into your healthy eating routine can have numerous benefits. Organic produce and products are typically free from synthetic pesticides and hormones, and they often contain a higher concentration of nutrient-dense compounds. Additionally, supporting local farmers and producers not only reduces your carbon footprint but also provides access to fresh, seasonal offerings that are rich in plant-based goodness.By prioritizing clean eating and minimizing the consumption of processed foods, you can unlock a world of whole, natural ingredients that nourish your body and support your overall weight management and wellness goals. Embrace the simplicity and vibrant flavors of clean, whole-food eating for a balanced, healthy lifestyle.
Sign up Here for 32 FREE Healthy Meal Plans With Low Calories and High Protein!
Weight Management Through Healthy Eating
Achieving and maintaining a healthy weight is an integral part of a balanced healthy eating lifestyle. By understanding the principles of calorie density and macronutrient balance, individuals can make informed choices to support their weight management goals.Calorie Density and Satiety
The concept of calorie density refers to the number of calories per gram of a particular food. Whole, plant-based foods such as fruits, vegetables, and whole grains tend to have a lower calorie density, meaning you can consume a larger volume of these foods without exceeding your daily calorie needs. This can lead to a greater sense of satiety, or feeling full and satisfied, which can support sustainable weight management.Balancing Macronutrients
In addition to considering calorie density, it's important to focus on balancing the three macronutrients: protein, carbohydrates, and fats. Each macronutrient plays a crucial role in maintaining healthy eating habits and supporting weight management. By incorporating a mix of lean proteins, complex carbohydrates, and healthy fats into your meals and snacks, you can help regulate your appetite, stabilize blood sugar levels, and fuel your body with the necessary nutrients for overall well-being.Sign up Here for 32 FREE Healthy Meal Plans With Low Calories and High Protein!
Healthy Eating on a Budget
Maintaining a healthy eating lifestyle doesn't have to break the bank. With strategic planning and savvy shopping, it's entirely possible to enjoy a balanced, nutrient-rich diet while staying within your budget. In this section, we'll explore cost-effective meal planning strategies and highlight affordable whole food options to help you achieve your healthy eating goals without straining your finances.Cost-Effective Meal Planning
One of the keys to healthy eating on a budget is mastering the art of meal planning. By taking the time to plan your meals and create a grocery list, you can avoid impulse purchases and make the most of your food budget. Start by identifying affordable, nutrient-dense ingredients that can be incorporated into a variety of recipes. Batch cooking and freezing portions can also help you maximize your time and money, ensuring you always have healthy options on hand.Another practical tip is to embrace the versatility of plant-based whole foods. Beans, lentils, and whole grains are not only budget-friendly, but they also provide a wealth of essential nutrients, fiber, and complex carbohydrates to keep you feeling full and energized. By making these nutrient-dense foods the foundation of your meals, you can stretch your grocery budget while nourishing your body.
Sign up Here for 32 FREE Healthy Meal Plans With Low Calories and High Protein!
Affordable Nutrient-Rich Foods
When it comes to healthy eating on a budget, there are numerous nutrient-rich foods that won't break the bank. Some of the most affordable and nutritious options include:- Frozen vegetables and fruits: These nutrient-packed options are often more affordable than their fresh counterparts, and they have an extended shelf life, reducing food waste.
- Eggs: A versatile and protein-rich ingredient, eggs are an excellent source of nutrients and a cost-effective addition to any meal.
- Canned fish: Canned tuna, salmon, and sardines are budget-friendly sources of lean protein and healthy omega-3 fatty acids.
- Oats: A whole grain powerhouse, oats are inexpensive, filling, and can be used in a variety of dishes, from breakfast to baked goods.
- Legumes: Beans, lentils, and chickpeas are nutrient-dense, fiber-rich, and incredibly affordable, making them a staple in any healthy eating plan.
| Affordable Whole Food | Nutritional Benefits | Average Cost per Serving |
|---|---|---|
| Frozen Broccoli | High in fiber, vitamins C and K, and antioxidants | $0.50 per serving |
| Eggs | Excellent source of protein, vitamin D, and choline | $0.25 per egg |
| Canned Tuna | Rich in lean protein and omega-3 fatty acids | $1.00 per 2-ounce serving |
| Rolled Oats | High in fiber, complex carbohydrates, and B vitamins | $0.10 per 1/2 cup serving |
| Lentils | Packed with protein, fiber, and essential minerals | $0.20 per 1/2 cup serving |
By incorporating these affordable, nutrient-rich whole foods into your healthy eating plan, you can enjoy a balanced diet without straining your budget. With a little creativity and strategic planning, maintaining a healthy lifestyle on a budget is entirely achievable.
Conclusion
As we conclude this comprehensive guide on healthy eating, it's clear that embracing a balanced diet filled with nutritious whole foods, plant-based ingredients, and organic options can have a profound impact on our overall well-being. By understanding the importance of healthy eating, learning to build a balanced plate, and incorporating mindful eating strategies, readers are now empowered to embark on a transformative journey towards a healthier, more vibrant life.Whether you're seeking to manage food allergies, reduce your intake of processed foods, or achieve your weight management goals, this article has provided a comprehensive roadmap filled with practical tips and strategies to overcome common obstacles and make sustainable changes. By prioritizing clean eating and embracing the wide variety of nutrient-dense whole foods available, you can nourish your body and mind, ultimately leading to improved energy levels, reduced disease risk, and a heightened sense of overall vitality.
Remember, the journey to healthy eating is not a one-size-fits-all approach. It's about finding the right balance and incorporating the strategies that work best for your individual needs and preferences. With dedication, creativity, and a willingness to experiment, you can cultivate a nutritious, affordable, and enjoyable eating lifestyle that serves as the foundation for a healthier, more fulfilling tomorrow. Embrace the power of healthy eating and embark on a path towards a more vibrant, resilient, and joyful existence.
FAQ
What are the benefits of a balanced diet?
A balanced diet offers numerous benefits, including improved energy levels, better weight management, reduced risk of chronic diseases, and enhanced mental clarity.How can I overcome obstacles to healthy eating?
Common obstacles to healthy eating, such as time constraints, budget concerns, and lack of knowledge, can be overcome through effective meal planning, learning to read food labels, and exploring affordable nutrient-rich options.What are the key components of a balanced plate?
A balanced plate should include protein-rich foods for satiety, fiber-filled vegetables and fruits, and whole grains for sustained energy.How can I incorporate more whole, plant-based foods into my diet?
Incorporating more whole, plant-based foods into your diet can provide numerous benefits, including improved heart health, better weight management, and greater environmental sustainability.How can I practice mindful eating and portion control?
Practicing mindful eating, which involves becoming more aware of hunger cues and savoring each bite, can help you achieve portion control and develop a healthier relationship with food.How can I manage food allergies and intolerances while following a healthy eating plan?
Identifying common allergens and triggers, as well as adapting recipes to accommodate special dietary needs, can help you manage food allergies and intolerances while still enjoying a variety of delicious and nutritious meals.What are the benefits of choosing organic and locally sourced foods?
Organic and locally sourced foods often have a superior nutritional profile and a reduced environmental impact compared to processed and conventionally grown options.How can I achieve weight management through healthy eating?
Understanding the concept of calorie density and the importance of balancing macronutrients (protein, carbohydrates, and fats) can support sustainable weight loss or maintenance through a healthy eating lifestyle.How can I maintain a healthy eating plan on a budget?
Cost-effective meal planning and incorporating affordable nutrient-rich food options can help you enjoy a balanced diet without breaking the bank.Sign up Here for 32 FREE Healthy Meal Plans With Low Calories and High Protein!
2024.05.13 22:54 Trash_Tia I can smell when someone is going to die, and my Scholastic Decathlon team stink of rotting lemons.
I'm pretty sure I'm going to be dead in the next 24 hours.
Whether that's the Costella family, or whatever this is, I'm not sure.
The police are taking forever, and part of me knows they're either refusing to believe me, or RC got them too.
I'm holed up on our school bus, so I've got nothing better to do.
I want to tell you about my team.
We met in our sophomore year.
Strangers standing outside the club room.
Levi was the freckled brunette who wouldn't stop talking about Game of Thrones.
Sunny, a pretty redhead, told him to shut up.
Tom, a sandy blonde, nodding his head to music corked in his ears.
I just wanted to be part of a club, and get away from my overbearing mother.
I won't say it was a perfect start. Our school was lacking in funding, so anyone could join, which made us more of a Quiz Club. I had some serious anxiety, so I stayed on the sidelines for a while, watching, rather than taking part.
It's not like we actually talked to each other initially. The first few weeks, we played Jeopardy, and attempted to find more members to cement us as an official Academic Decathlon club.
Unfortunately, though, it was just the four of us.
Which made it extremely hard for us to be taken seriously.
According to Google, Academic Decathlon teams were made up of nine members, placed by their GPA.
Our principal laughed at us, but he did let us become official.
Which was out of pity, I assumed.
The club was assembled, and we started meeting up after school.
Sort of.
Sunny barely showed up, and Levi didn't take anything seriously, preferring to spend the time telling us about his weird family turf-war.
Our principal dumped us in a tiny classroom with a resident rat living under the floorboards.
There was barely enough room to move, and the four of us crammed together for three hours was less than appealing.
Still, though, I wanted to be part of a club.
I had grown up with parents who were obsessed with board games, so I was pretty good at general knowledge questions. Our club room was too small for anything else but three desks (Sunny and I shared one) and a whiteboard we had to shove through the door.
But, again, we didn't start as an Academic club.
It was more akin to Story Time Club.
Arriving late on my third day, armed with quiz cards from home, I found Tom and Sunny completely mesmerised by Levi’s storytelling skills, drowned in shadow.
They didn't even turn the lights on.
I strictly remember squeezing next to Sunny, and hearing the words, “But there was so much blood all over the floor, and my Mom told me to go upstairs and hide under the bed…”
Sitting in front of them was Levi, perched on a desk, his legs swinging, a whiteboard marker between his teeth.
Sometimes he'd get up, and illustrate parts of his story.
It sucked that his drawings were all stick people.
I won't go into full details of his life, but Levi grew up as part of a family who had… interesting methods of making a living. I had seen the guy’s father multiple times when we hung out at his place, and, yeah, my friend’s family definitely had Soprano vibes.
Levi’s Draw My Life was nothing to do with the club, but it did bring us closer.
Even if, at that point, I was considering leaving.
But it's not like it was easy to walk away from these guys. It's like finding your soulmates. Levi wasn't the only one with an interesting life. Sunny Lang was an ex kpop trainee, who was kicked out for being too fat, which led her to develop a severe eating disorder, and a hatred for her own body.
Sunny explained her family were originally from Boston, her mother growing up in Korea.
She signed up for an idol agency focusing on creating a new girl group, and had gotten all the way to the final stages, before being kicked for her weight. Sunny told us her story with a smile, though there was a hollowness in her eyes I couldn't ignore. The other girls were judgemental bullies, and the idol diet and brutal regime almost killed her.
Sunny lived in a tiny apartment with 9 girls, who would tear each other apart for a chance to debut. Sunny said all the other girls debuted, and when we (not so patiently) asked for names, she shrugged, admitting she signed an NDA that prevented her spilling the beans.
What she did say, was the K-pop idol is a product, not a person– and are made and moulded into a product.
She had zero interest in throwing her humanity away to become a manufactured doll.
So, one of us was the son of an underground family, and the other was an ex idol.
Tom was an aspiring horror writer with a famous older step-brother.
His story times were usually, That one time I went to the Met Gala.
When it was my turn to reveal my story, I told them the only interesting thing about me.
I could smell when something bad was going to happen.
They laughed, but I was being serious.
When I was a kid, I smelled my mother’s brain tumor.
I remember it smelled like curdled milk.
I asked Mom why her head smelled of mouldy milk, and Mom laughed and said it was her shampoo.
It was actually a grade two tumor growing inside her brain.
Thankfully, the tumour was found quickly and removed.
Growing older, I became sensitive to smell. The little girl choking on the bus smelled of singed wood, and the old man crossing the road stunk of gasoline.
In the fourth grade, my classmate Alex Castor smelled of lemons all morning.
I sat behind him, choking on the stink all the way through class.
Ever since I met him, Alex had always smelled… off.
It was a distinct smell I could never understand, and as the days and months and years went by, that smell morphed into a subtle orangey musk that was so strong I had to cover my mouth and nose. Then, he smelled like lemons.
During Recess, I watched Alex fall off of the jungle gym, straight onto his head.
Alex Castor was dead before the paramedics arrived, my panicked teacher attempting CPR when his brains were leaking out of his ears.
The school claimed it was an accident, but Alex would have been fine if the jungle gym wasn't built on solid concrete.
I told my team members this, and Levi was sceptical.
“You can smell bad things?” He said, his lips curved around his milkshake straw. In the early days, we hung out in the local bar. It's not like we were allowed inside, but Levi could get us in anywhere.
I was squeezed between Tom and Sunny, while Levi took the seat opposite us. I couldn't help noticing our waitress was insisting on free milkshake refills, her frantic eyes glued to Levi.
I had zero idea why. Levi Costella was about as intimidating as a fruit fly.
Wearing a white shirt with a popped collar, a leather jacket thrown over the top, Levi was giving rebellious Harvard student, rather than son of a crime family.
Leaning forward, he raised a brow, clearly not believing me.
“So, you're like a stink psychic?”
I shrugged, sipping my own shake.
“Sure.”
I wasn't planning on telling him the club room smelled off on our first day.
Once we actually started the club, Levi surprised us as the smartest member, and getting to know him further, I came to the realization his family were infamous in our town.
However, his parents hid it well. Lucy and Michael Costella were the owners of a popular ramen store in our town, hiding under the facade of two successful business owners. The Costella’s were an attractive family.
Lucy was a sophisticated brunette with a lipstick smile, Michael, a handsome fluffy haired man who looked like he modelled glasses.
The two were fiercely protective over their youngest son, not so casually reminding us behind grinning smiles, that if anything happened to Levi, we would automatically be involved in the family.
I mean, they did laugh and say, “We’re joking! Look at your little faces!” when Sunny went deathly pale. But there was definitely truth behind their words.
Being Levi’s friend was… challenging at first.
Tom and I were in his room studying for finals, and an alarm went off, flooding Levi’s room in red light.
I had zero idea where it was coming from, but it locked all the doors and windows, forcing the Costella residence into temporary lockdown. Levi didn't seem fazed, casually mentioning his parents were taking care of it.
He had a whiteboard set up in his room, and was standing in front of it, cramming all of our textbook notes into one easily digestible drawing.
Levi wasn't just smart.
He was Ivy League smart, so we had struck gold with him.
His family were questionable, and yes, sometimes I did fear for my life, but as the more time we spent at his house, the Costella household became a second home. We got used to the alarms.
I just brought along ear plugs.
I wish I was writing this post about Levi’s family, and sure, they are a factor in what is going on right now, but I want to preface this by saying the events below involve the 2024 scholastic decathlon final in our town with the school’s listed:
Starbrook High School.
Ratcliffe High School.
Please note, the incident that took place last night was immediately covered up, and all phone footage was destroyed. Our town is mostly out of the way, and does not show up on Google searches.
We also have our own version of the academic decathlon, which is a more town-level competition, due to lacking funds. The four of us were desperate to start competing with our schools.
So, we started taking things a little more seriously.
We got a coach.
Mr Hanes, who was hesitant at first.
In his words, “You will hate me as your coach.”
He started by recruiting more members, announcing, “If you want to be taken seriously as an actual club, then I'll be taking the reins from now on.”
He did, and with our teachers guidance (and sometimes brutal honesty), we reached a level where we could start competing with other school’s in town. Now, none of us knew this, but Mr Hanes was obsessed with winning.
So, club meetings were twisted into two hour study sessions with no talking, followed by Mr Hanes Jeaprody, which was Jeaprody, without the actual fun.
We were quizzed multiple times, answer cards and practise questions quite literally thrown directly in our faces.
I hate to admit this (I really hate to admit this) but Mr Hanes’s tactics worked. Sure, we had been mildly brainwashed by our slightly unhinged coach, but with Levi Costella, we destroyed our competitors. Like I said, our town held their own version of the academic scholastic decathlon, but it was pretty much the same, with some changes.
Ten subjects. Language and Literature, Math, Social Science, Economics, Art, Music, Interview, Speech, and Essay.
Unlike the official Decathlon, ours was more like a game show, with the ability to be knocked out if a team member answers a question wrong. Whoever answers the most questions correctly wins. Team meet ups were either tests, study sessions, or quizzing each other.
Which leads me to last night.
The finals were held in the reigning champions, Ratcliffe High School’s, auditorium.
And we were about to win our town’s Scholastic Decathlon 2024 Championships.
Well…I was knocked out in the music section. Standing next to my coach who I was sure was going to asphyxiate from excitement, I could smell the sudden potent stink of lemon. I tried to ignore it at first, but the more questions my team were answering correctly, the smell got worse, suffocating my senses.
This wasn't just lemon. The stink was like a burning, singing smell trickling into my nose and the back of my throat.
It was stronger than what Alex smelled like.
This was suffocating, drowning my thoughts.
“Are you okay, Cassandra?”
Mr Hanes nudged me when a Ratcliffe girl was struggling to answer a question, only for Sunny to jump in with the answer. “You look quite pale.”
I nodded, forcing a smile.
My gaze was on the Ratcliffe coach, a scary looking blonde woman, whispering in one of her student’s ears.
The Ratcliffe kid freaked me out. He was way too tall, dark blonde hair, and bulging eyes I swear were not blinking.
His gaze was glued to Levi, who wore a smug grin.
There was a smaller girl next to the Ratcliffe kid, a Macbook balanced on her knee. Every so often, he leaned into her, the two of them in deep conversation.
“I'm just nervous.”
I jumped when Ratcliffe scored a point, their side erupting into cheers.
During the break, we had a mini team meeting.
Sunny rushed to the bathroom to freshen up, and I noticed a Ratcliffe girl with a bouncing ponytail following her.
Ignoring our coach’s speech, I joined the two girls in the corridor, that lemony scent hanging thick in the air.
I caught them in an awkward position.
The Ratcliffe girl had her fingers pinched between the material of Sunny’s dark blue shirt bearing our school’s name.
Sunny looked confused, her lips parted like she was going to yell.
Ponytail dropped her hand, suddenly, with a nervous laugh. “Oh! I'm so, so, sorry,” she gushed. “You had, like, the biggest spider crawling on your back.”
Sunny caught my eye, shooting me a reassuring smile.
“Thanks.” She made sure to keep her distance. “Uh, where's your bathroom?”
The Ratcliffe girl nodded down the hallway. “It's just down there. I'm going there too if you want me to show you?”
Sunny motioned for me to go back to the auditorium. “Uh, sure! That'd be great!”
I did try to follow them, only for Sunny to cough loudly.
I took the hint, reluctantly heading back into the auditorium.
My team was hyping each other up, Levi in the centre, sweating through his team shirt. He ran a trembling hand through his hair. “I can't do this,” He groaned. “Ratcliffe High is known to play dirty, man. They're unbeatable.”
“In what way do they play dirty?” I asked, joining them.
Levi gulped down water, shrugging.
“I dunno! They're already trying to distract me with the stink eye.” The boy narrowed his eyes at a grinning Ratcliffe kid who, after noticing our stares, jumped to his feet, waving at us.
“Hey guys!”
“That's Harry Cartwright, the son of the Cartwright family who tried to kill my parents in the third grade.” Levi mockingly waved back. “As you can see, their kid is a fucking sociopath.”
Huh. I wasn't expecting the smiley kid to be the mobster’s son.
Harry Cartwright was not what I expected.
Unlike his team members, he was the only one in casual clothing, a short sleeved white shirt and jeans, a pair of sunglasses perched on top of his head.
Tom went pale.
“Fuck.” He hissed. “He’s one of you? Then those bastards will have a reason to play dirty, right?”
Levi shrugged, averting his gaze. It was the first time I saw his eyes darken, like he was subtly telling the boy to back off.
“The Cartwright’s have been trying to buy our land for a while,” he muttered. “I wouldn't put it past them to use the Decathlon as a way to attack.”
“Attack?!” April, another member of our team, hissed. “Like, attack attack?”
Mr Hanes grabbed the boy, resting his hands on Levi’s shoulders. “Ignore them,” he said. “Hey. Look at me.”
Levi did, raising a brow.
“You're losing that spark in your eye, young man.”
“Spark?”
Our coach nodded. “Look at me, kid.”
Levi rolled his eyes. “I am looking at you, Mr Hanes.”
The man was shaking. I was guessing his whole career (or coaching career) was on the line.
“They know they're losing, Mr Costella.”
Hanes shook the boy, squeezing his shoulders. “You are being positive and Ratcliffe doesn't like that. They want you to be nervous. They want to make you second guess yourself and lose confidence. Don't let them get into your head.” he smiled, giving the boy a playful shove. “Kick their asses.”
“Exactly!”
I didn't realize Sunny was back from the bathroom.
The faint smell of lemons had followed her. I noticed a wet patch on her shirt collar, though she was quick to smile at me, admitting she'd spilled water down herself. Sunny wrapped her arms around Levi, squeezing him into a hug.
She hung on for a little too long, Tom dragging her away with a laugh. “Good luck, all right?” she backed away, ruffling his hair. “We’ve got this!”
When I hugged Levi good luck too, I had to resist covering my nose.
The smell of lemon was unbearable, just like fourth grade Alex.
But it wasn't as potent as earlier.
I vaguely remembered the smell starting to fade once Alex’s body was being carted away on a stretcher.
Following my captain through the crowd, I was right. The smell was less suffocating. Before he went back to the stage, I grabbed the back of his shirt.
The material was soaking wet.
“How are you so wet?” I said, swiping my hands on my shirt.
“Huh?”
I shook my head. “Never mind. Do you remember what I told you in sophomore year?”
Levi settled me with a confident, but nervous smile. “Thaaaat you're scared of clowns?”
“No. I mean the boy who smelled of lemons.” I gritted out.
Levi surprised me with a laugh. “What are you talking about?”
Something ice cold trickled down my spine.
Levi did know what I was talking about. He brought up my stink sense a day earlier in front of his parents, and I had to cover his mouth to shut him up.
Leaning close, I whispered in his ear. “You stink of rotten lemons.”
He nodded slowly, pulling away. “Uh… thanks?”
I bit back a hiss of frustration. “No, you don't understand what I'm saying–”
“Starbrooke High School,” The host announced. “Can all members please return to the stage.”
Levi held up his hand for a high five.
“Can we do this later?” He winked. “I'm kinda busy carrying this spelling-bee on my back right now.”
I nodded shakily, high fiving him, and letting him jump back onto the stage.
Before his words hit like a tidal wave, ice cold water slammed into me.
Spelling Bee?
Slowly making my way back to the stands, Levi’s mistake was circling around my head. He did win a spelling bee, but that was in middle school.
Thankfully, the smell of lemons was gone when I returned to my seat.
Mr Hanes handed me a soda. “Chill out, Cassandera, it's just a game.”
He could talk. The guy was on his fifth coffee.
Mr Hanes was not chilled out in the slightest.
Surprisingly, the event went well. I was half expecting my team to be crushed by the rafters, or caught in a blaze started in the crowd. But we were doing well. No, we were winning.
Reaching the climaxing round, Sunny choked against a smug Ratcliffe boy, joining me on the sidelines.
Levi answered the next question with a confident smile.
We were winning, but Ratcliffe could still catch up with a miracle.
The second to last question was to Ratcliffe, and it was general knowledge.
”Where on the human body would one find the *orbit?*
I knew the answer, and so did Levi, his lips breaking out into a smile when the Ratcliffe boy was hesitating, eyes wide.
Our school’s buzzer went off, Levi slamming his hand down.
Bzzz!
The host turned to our team. “Starbrooke, can I have your answer?”
Levi nodded, shooting our team a victory grin.
“It's…!“ He opened his mouth to answer, his jaw slackening suddenly.
The boy’s shoulders slumped.
“Uh… “
“Um…”
“Huhhhhh…”
Levi inclined his head, blinking, his eyes glazing over. There was a sudden, hollow vacancy that sent chills down my spine. It was like someone had reached into his skull, and yanked out his brain, leaving a shell in his place.
To my confusion, our team captain frowned at his buzzer like he'd never seen one before. He pressed it, exploding into child-like giggles.
Bzzz!
The audience laughed along nervously.
Tom nudged me. “What the fuck is he doing?”
Bzzz Bzzz Bzzz!
Levi’s entire body was slumped, his hand slamming down on the buzzer.
I caught something pooling down his chin.
“Is he… drooling?” I whispered.
Mr Hanes looked mildly horrified. “Has he been drinking?
“Levi?” Tom spluttered. “Drinking?!"
Whatever we were watching, however, was definitely influenced by… something.
Bzz. Bzz. Bzz. Bzz. Bzz!
“Young man, that is not a toy!”
The host wasn't amused. “Starbrooke High School, I need an answer from you,” He nodded to Levi, who was pressing the buzzer, his smile growing.
“Once again,” The host backed away, like Levi was contagious. “Where on the human body would one find the Orbit?”
Levi cocked his head, lips parted.
His gaze found the overhead lights, and he winced, his lips curling into a frown.
“Starbrooke High School!”
Levi jumped, tipping his head back and blowing a raspberry. “Palm tree?”
The audience laughed, and I started feeling nauseous.
Across from us, I could see the twist of a smirk on the Ratcliffe coach’s lips.
Bzzz! Levi slammed the buzzer again giggling.
“Starbrooke High School, if your team member continues to act like this, I will be forced to disqualify all members.”
Our captain stopped, gaze glued to the host, his hand creeping towards the buzzer, like it was a big red button.
The audience loved it, laughing like they were watching a sitcom.
“He wouldn't.” Tom whisper-shrieked.
The auditorium was silent for a moment, awaiting Starbrooke’s response.
Levi stuck out his tongue, slamming his hand down.
Bzzz! Bzzz! Bzzz! Bzzz! Bzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz–
When Tom dragged Levi away from his podium, a Ratcliffe girl hit her buzzer.
“Starbrooke High School, you are disqualified,” the host announced. “Ratcliffe High School, do you have an answer?”
It was Ponytail who nodded with a grin.
“The answer is the eye socket! The Orbit is part of the eye socket!”
“That is the correct answer.” The host was distracted, his eyes glued to Levi.
“Ratcliffe High School wins.”
Levi jumped when the Ratcliffe wide erupted into cheers.
His eyes were wide, clinging onto the buzzer for comfort.
Next to me, our coach looked like he was going to faint.
I barely noticed Ratcliffe’s victory, too busy watching our team captain, who was Harvard bound, tipping his head back and smiling at the ceiling like a new-born baby. Tom dragged the stumbling boy over to me, his mouth twisted.
“This was Ratcliffe, right?” He hissed, shaking our captain, who was struggling, squirming in his grip.
“Did they put something in his drink?!” He prodded Levi. “Hey! What did they do to you?!”
Still, though, drugging his drink didn't make sense.
Levi never left the auditorium, and kept his water bottle with him the whole time.
How did they even manage to slip something into his drink in the first place?
Did I smell our competitors drugging him?
Sure, intentionally inebriating my teammate was morally wrong and illegal, but why could I smell lemon?
“I doubt it was Ratcliffe.” Sunny squeezed next to me. “I've been watching them. They're harmless.”
“Then how the fuck do we explain this to his parents?!” Tom whispered, grappling with Levi, who was fighting to get back to the buzzer.
When Tom let go of him, he dropped onto the floor, crawling over to his podium. It was like watching a child.
Who was determined to piss off the adults.
Levi jumped back to instead feet, his gaze was glued to the host, a smile curved on his lips, when he slammed the buzzer again.
Bzzz!
“Someone, please remove the Starbrooke boy from the stage!”
I was embarrassed, our whole team ducking our heads as our captain was forcibly removed from the podium.
Mr Hanes grabbed Levi, pulling him off of the stage.
I expected our coach to be mad at him, but I think the teacher was more worried, a phone pressed to his ear while he forced the boy into a sitting position.
No, I don't think it's influence from alcohol, I could hear his conversation.
Levi kept trying to get up, mesmerised by the buzzer. The teacher was firm but gentle. “Hey. Sit down, all right? Keep still.” He went back to his phone call, gently prying Levi’s eyes open.
From what I can see, there's nothing wrong. He's just kind of…
Mr Hanes swiped his own hands on his jeans. ... wet?
Team Ratcliffe came over to rub it in our faces, though I was still tuned into our coach’s hissed whispering.
Water? No, I don't think it's water. It smells… no, I haven't told his parents…
“You guys did awesome!” Ponytail's voice was sugary sweet. Too sugary.
She held the 2024 trophy, bearing a satisfied smile. I noticed the Ratcliffe members were surrounding Harry, like guards.
“Better luck next time, okay?” She held out her hand, her eyes twinkling.
“No hard feelings?”
“Control your dog.” Harry said, amused eyes flicking to Levi, who was once again sprinting back to the fucking buzzer. His eyes had visibly darkened, lips curled into a triumphant smile.
Harry Cartwright was watching Mr Hanes chase our team captain like it was his own personal entertainment.
I had to look away before I died of second hand embarrassment.
“What did you put in his drink?” Tom demanded. “Weed? Edibles?” the boy attempted to shove Harry, only to be pushed back. “What the fuck did you do to him?”
Harry’s smile didn't waver. “Like I said. Control your mut.”
When the Ratcliffe team walked away, our red faced coach struggling with Levi, who was behaving progressively more erratically, informed us we were longer welcome inside the school.
Tom suggested calling an ambulance, but our coach was hesitant.
We all knew who Levi’s family were.
On the way out, Tom matched my stride. He was frowning at our team captain struggling to walk.
The way he was acting was already eyebrow raising.
But walking at an angle and being unable to stand up straight was worrying.
“I don't think they drugged his drink.” Tom muttered.
We pushed through the doors out of the school, and I revelled in the cool night air grazing my cheek. “If they did, he would be acting out of it, right? So, what's the deal with him acting like–”
“A child.” I finished for him.
“Yeah.” Tom leaned closer. “Do you think this has something to do with their turf war?”
I slapped at a bug creeping across my cheek.
Levi fell over again, this time bursting into giggles.
“Almost definitely.”
Levi was right about Ratcliffe playing dirty. I didn't realize how dirty until we were on the losers bus home. Levi was in the seat next to me, and the kid hadn't moved since we left Ratcliffe, his eyes wide, lips pulled into a dazed grin.
Bzzz!
The noise startled me from slumber. I was drooling, my head pressed against the window. Outside, the sky was pitch dark, and squinting through the glass, I couldn't get a bearing on where we were. I thought I was hearing things, but when I sat up, I heard it again.
Bzzz!
It was close.
Leaning over the boy, I glimpsed a smear of scarlet on his headrest.
I choked on my next words.
“Tom.”
Tom was in front of me, listening to music.
He didn't reply, his head of dark blonde curls nodding to the beat.
“Levi.” I managed to get out. I prodded him, and his head lolled into his shoulder. “Hey. Can you… sit up?”
Bzzz! Bzzz!
When the boy didn't move, I gently grabbed his shoulders and pulled him forward myself, something contracting in my stomach.
I don't know how long it takes for your mind to fully register something, but my body was already reacting.
Levi’s seat was infested with bugs, eating their way through the upholstery. I was aware of my body moving back. I threw up, instantly, screaming into my hand.
The back of my best friend's skull resembled a deflated soccer ball, what was left of his brain leaking from his skull where a swarm of skittering bugs chewed their way through brain tissue, metallic legs scratching the curved, pearly white of the base if his skull.
Levi’s head hung, his body flopping into mine.
But his eyes were still open, lips still stretched into a smile.
Blood ran in thick rivulets from his nose and ears.
Bzzz!
I could see them, black writhing dots alive in his eyes, wriggling movement under his skin.
“Tom!”
I jumped up, stumbling into the aisle, my stomach heaving.
And it was only when I was on my knees, swiping bile from my lips, when I realized the others weren't reacting.
Tom wasn't moving.
I pulled an Airpod out of his ear, a long, slithering string of pink attached to the end.
There was a stray bug skittering across his hand, his face starting to twitch and writhe.
Moving back, I checked myself over, my hands shaking.
Head.
Shoulders.
Hair.
Clawing through it, my breath was stuck in my throat.
Arms.
Legs.
Feet.
Mr Hanes was slumped against the window, a reddish froth bubbling from his mouth.
Sunny.
I started towards the back of the bus, but all I had to see was her bowed head, half of her skull chewed through.
Sunny was in a far more deteriorated state, her face had been ripped through, a skeletal smile glinting in the dim.
The thick black smear on the window next to her was moving.
When I screamed for the driver to stop the bus, he ignored me.
If anything, he stamped on the gas.
I moved forward to shake him, before glimpsing a bug creeping down his face.
Calling 911, the operator laughed at me.
“Bugs are eating your friends.” He said. “Do you know the penalty for calling with bullshit pranks?”
The bus didn't stop, so I stayed at the front, while the bugs took over the back, eating through my teammates.
After four hours, I risked leaning over the seat next to Tom to check on Levi.
They were eating him.
Chewing all the way through skin, muscle and bone.
I tried to stop the bus, but the driver’s hands were tightly wrapped around the wheel.
Another hour, and blood was seeping down the aisle, crawling with bugs.
Levi was gone, and in his place, a buzzing skittering pile of bugs, that I thought were going to move to a second victim, maybe burrowing into the seats.
But, no.
These things began to tremble, replicating.
Building.
Slowly, nothing became static, and static became muscle.
Then bone.
Then flesh.
When a body began to slowly form, moulded from the dead boy, I stumbled back.
These things weren't eating Levi Costella.
They were rewriting him.
…
Edit: I'm still on the bus. I'm 99.9% sure that I'm infected with whatever this thing is. I can't stop fucking itching.
I keep picking them off me but they won't stop. This bus isn't going to stop until I'm like the others.
…
Edit 2:
I can feel them chewing into my skull. They're in my ears. I keep spitting them out. Please, someone get them off of me. Help me. I don't want to die at 17.
Edit 3:
Still alive. Still breathing. Maybe they're leaving me alone????? I think I'm okay. There is a pile of bugs at my feet, but they're crawling off of me.
Edit 4:
Levi really wants to go home. Like, he just told me he REALLY wants to go home. He's got a gift for his parents.
~~Edit 5 :) ~~
Levi is next to me right now, an odd smile on his face.
The bugs are not finished building him yet, but he'll be ready soon.
We will be ready soon.
Your son says hello! He is a wonderful boy, is he not?
Mr and Mrs Costella, I cannot wait for you to meet him.
He is our greatest achievement, and rest assured, you will give us what we want.
Warm regards.
The Cartwright's.
submitted by Trash_Tia to TheCrypticCompendium [link] [comments]
Whether that's the Costella family, or whatever this is, I'm not sure.
The police are taking forever, and part of me knows they're either refusing to believe me, or RC got them too.
I'm holed up on our school bus, so I've got nothing better to do.
I want to tell you about my team.
We met in our sophomore year.
Strangers standing outside the club room.
Levi was the freckled brunette who wouldn't stop talking about Game of Thrones.
Sunny, a pretty redhead, told him to shut up.
Tom, a sandy blonde, nodding his head to music corked in his ears.
I just wanted to be part of a club, and get away from my overbearing mother.
I won't say it was a perfect start. Our school was lacking in funding, so anyone could join, which made us more of a Quiz Club. I had some serious anxiety, so I stayed on the sidelines for a while, watching, rather than taking part.
It's not like we actually talked to each other initially. The first few weeks, we played Jeopardy, and attempted to find more members to cement us as an official Academic Decathlon club.
Unfortunately, though, it was just the four of us.
Which made it extremely hard for us to be taken seriously.
According to Google, Academic Decathlon teams were made up of nine members, placed by their GPA.
Our principal laughed at us, but he did let us become official.
Which was out of pity, I assumed.
The club was assembled, and we started meeting up after school.
Sort of.
Sunny barely showed up, and Levi didn't take anything seriously, preferring to spend the time telling us about his weird family turf-war.
Our principal dumped us in a tiny classroom with a resident rat living under the floorboards.
There was barely enough room to move, and the four of us crammed together for three hours was less than appealing.
Still, though, I wanted to be part of a club.
I had grown up with parents who were obsessed with board games, so I was pretty good at general knowledge questions. Our club room was too small for anything else but three desks (Sunny and I shared one) and a whiteboard we had to shove through the door.
But, again, we didn't start as an Academic club.
It was more akin to Story Time Club.
Arriving late on my third day, armed with quiz cards from home, I found Tom and Sunny completely mesmerised by Levi’s storytelling skills, drowned in shadow.
They didn't even turn the lights on.
I strictly remember squeezing next to Sunny, and hearing the words, “But there was so much blood all over the floor, and my Mom told me to go upstairs and hide under the bed…”
Sitting in front of them was Levi, perched on a desk, his legs swinging, a whiteboard marker between his teeth.
Sometimes he'd get up, and illustrate parts of his story.
It sucked that his drawings were all stick people.
I won't go into full details of his life, but Levi grew up as part of a family who had… interesting methods of making a living. I had seen the guy’s father multiple times when we hung out at his place, and, yeah, my friend’s family definitely had Soprano vibes.
Levi’s Draw My Life was nothing to do with the club, but it did bring us closer.
Even if, at that point, I was considering leaving.
But it's not like it was easy to walk away from these guys. It's like finding your soulmates. Levi wasn't the only one with an interesting life. Sunny Lang was an ex kpop trainee, who was kicked out for being too fat, which led her to develop a severe eating disorder, and a hatred for her own body.
Sunny explained her family were originally from Boston, her mother growing up in Korea.
She signed up for an idol agency focusing on creating a new girl group, and had gotten all the way to the final stages, before being kicked for her weight. Sunny told us her story with a smile, though there was a hollowness in her eyes I couldn't ignore. The other girls were judgemental bullies, and the idol diet and brutal regime almost killed her.
Sunny lived in a tiny apartment with 9 girls, who would tear each other apart for a chance to debut. Sunny said all the other girls debuted, and when we (not so patiently) asked for names, she shrugged, admitting she signed an NDA that prevented her spilling the beans.
What she did say, was the K-pop idol is a product, not a person– and are made and moulded into a product.
She had zero interest in throwing her humanity away to become a manufactured doll.
So, one of us was the son of an underground family, and the other was an ex idol.
Tom was an aspiring horror writer with a famous older step-brother.
His story times were usually, That one time I went to the Met Gala.
When it was my turn to reveal my story, I told them the only interesting thing about me.
I could smell when something bad was going to happen.
They laughed, but I was being serious.
When I was a kid, I smelled my mother’s brain tumor.
I remember it smelled like curdled milk.
I asked Mom why her head smelled of mouldy milk, and Mom laughed and said it was her shampoo.
It was actually a grade two tumor growing inside her brain.
Thankfully, the tumour was found quickly and removed.
Growing older, I became sensitive to smell. The little girl choking on the bus smelled of singed wood, and the old man crossing the road stunk of gasoline.
In the fourth grade, my classmate Alex Castor smelled of lemons all morning.
I sat behind him, choking on the stink all the way through class.
Ever since I met him, Alex had always smelled… off.
It was a distinct smell I could never understand, and as the days and months and years went by, that smell morphed into a subtle orangey musk that was so strong I had to cover my mouth and nose. Then, he smelled like lemons.
During Recess, I watched Alex fall off of the jungle gym, straight onto his head.
Alex Castor was dead before the paramedics arrived, my panicked teacher attempting CPR when his brains were leaking out of his ears.
The school claimed it was an accident, but Alex would have been fine if the jungle gym wasn't built on solid concrete.
I told my team members this, and Levi was sceptical.
“You can smell bad things?” He said, his lips curved around his milkshake straw. In the early days, we hung out in the local bar. It's not like we were allowed inside, but Levi could get us in anywhere.
I was squeezed between Tom and Sunny, while Levi took the seat opposite us. I couldn't help noticing our waitress was insisting on free milkshake refills, her frantic eyes glued to Levi.
I had zero idea why. Levi Costella was about as intimidating as a fruit fly.
Wearing a white shirt with a popped collar, a leather jacket thrown over the top, Levi was giving rebellious Harvard student, rather than son of a crime family.
Leaning forward, he raised a brow, clearly not believing me.
“So, you're like a stink psychic?”
I shrugged, sipping my own shake.
“Sure.”
I wasn't planning on telling him the club room smelled off on our first day.
Once we actually started the club, Levi surprised us as the smartest member, and getting to know him further, I came to the realization his family were infamous in our town.
However, his parents hid it well. Lucy and Michael Costella were the owners of a popular ramen store in our town, hiding under the facade of two successful business owners. The Costella’s were an attractive family.
Lucy was a sophisticated brunette with a lipstick smile, Michael, a handsome fluffy haired man who looked like he modelled glasses.
The two were fiercely protective over their youngest son, not so casually reminding us behind grinning smiles, that if anything happened to Levi, we would automatically be involved in the family.
I mean, they did laugh and say, “We’re joking! Look at your little faces!” when Sunny went deathly pale. But there was definitely truth behind their words.
Being Levi’s friend was… challenging at first.
Tom and I were in his room studying for finals, and an alarm went off, flooding Levi’s room in red light.
I had zero idea where it was coming from, but it locked all the doors and windows, forcing the Costella residence into temporary lockdown. Levi didn't seem fazed, casually mentioning his parents were taking care of it.
He had a whiteboard set up in his room, and was standing in front of it, cramming all of our textbook notes into one easily digestible drawing.
Levi wasn't just smart.
He was Ivy League smart, so we had struck gold with him.
His family were questionable, and yes, sometimes I did fear for my life, but as the more time we spent at his house, the Costella household became a second home. We got used to the alarms.
I just brought along ear plugs.
I wish I was writing this post about Levi’s family, and sure, they are a factor in what is going on right now, but I want to preface this by saying the events below involve the 2024 scholastic decathlon final in our town with the school’s listed:
Starbrook High School.
Ratcliffe High School.
Please note, the incident that took place last night was immediately covered up, and all phone footage was destroyed. Our town is mostly out of the way, and does not show up on Google searches.
We also have our own version of the academic decathlon, which is a more town-level competition, due to lacking funds. The four of us were desperate to start competing with our schools.
So, we started taking things a little more seriously.
We got a coach.
Mr Hanes, who was hesitant at first.
In his words, “You will hate me as your coach.”
He started by recruiting more members, announcing, “If you want to be taken seriously as an actual club, then I'll be taking the reins from now on.”
He did, and with our teachers guidance (and sometimes brutal honesty), we reached a level where we could start competing with other school’s in town. Now, none of us knew this, but Mr Hanes was obsessed with winning.
So, club meetings were twisted into two hour study sessions with no talking, followed by Mr Hanes Jeaprody, which was Jeaprody, without the actual fun.
We were quizzed multiple times, answer cards and practise questions quite literally thrown directly in our faces.
I hate to admit this (I really hate to admit this) but Mr Hanes’s tactics worked. Sure, we had been mildly brainwashed by our slightly unhinged coach, but with Levi Costella, we destroyed our competitors. Like I said, our town held their own version of the academic scholastic decathlon, but it was pretty much the same, with some changes.
Ten subjects. Language and Literature, Math, Social Science, Economics, Art, Music, Interview, Speech, and Essay.
Unlike the official Decathlon, ours was more like a game show, with the ability to be knocked out if a team member answers a question wrong. Whoever answers the most questions correctly wins. Team meet ups were either tests, study sessions, or quizzing each other.
Which leads me to last night.
The finals were held in the reigning champions, Ratcliffe High School’s, auditorium.
And we were about to win our town’s Scholastic Decathlon 2024 Championships.
Well…I was knocked out in the music section. Standing next to my coach who I was sure was going to asphyxiate from excitement, I could smell the sudden potent stink of lemon. I tried to ignore it at first, but the more questions my team were answering correctly, the smell got worse, suffocating my senses.
This wasn't just lemon. The stink was like a burning, singing smell trickling into my nose and the back of my throat.
It was stronger than what Alex smelled like.
This was suffocating, drowning my thoughts.
“Are you okay, Cassandra?”
Mr Hanes nudged me when a Ratcliffe girl was struggling to answer a question, only for Sunny to jump in with the answer. “You look quite pale.”
I nodded, forcing a smile.
My gaze was on the Ratcliffe coach, a scary looking blonde woman, whispering in one of her student’s ears.
The Ratcliffe kid freaked me out. He was way too tall, dark blonde hair, and bulging eyes I swear were not blinking.
His gaze was glued to Levi, who wore a smug grin.
There was a smaller girl next to the Ratcliffe kid, a Macbook balanced on her knee. Every so often, he leaned into her, the two of them in deep conversation.
“I'm just nervous.”
I jumped when Ratcliffe scored a point, their side erupting into cheers.
During the break, we had a mini team meeting.
Sunny rushed to the bathroom to freshen up, and I noticed a Ratcliffe girl with a bouncing ponytail following her.
Ignoring our coach’s speech, I joined the two girls in the corridor, that lemony scent hanging thick in the air.
I caught them in an awkward position.
The Ratcliffe girl had her fingers pinched between the material of Sunny’s dark blue shirt bearing our school’s name.
Sunny looked confused, her lips parted like she was going to yell.
Ponytail dropped her hand, suddenly, with a nervous laugh. “Oh! I'm so, so, sorry,” she gushed. “You had, like, the biggest spider crawling on your back.”
Sunny caught my eye, shooting me a reassuring smile.
“Thanks.” She made sure to keep her distance. “Uh, where's your bathroom?”
The Ratcliffe girl nodded down the hallway. “It's just down there. I'm going there too if you want me to show you?”
Sunny motioned for me to go back to the auditorium. “Uh, sure! That'd be great!”
I did try to follow them, only for Sunny to cough loudly.
I took the hint, reluctantly heading back into the auditorium.
My team was hyping each other up, Levi in the centre, sweating through his team shirt. He ran a trembling hand through his hair. “I can't do this,” He groaned. “Ratcliffe High is known to play dirty, man. They're unbeatable.”
“In what way do they play dirty?” I asked, joining them.
Levi gulped down water, shrugging.
“I dunno! They're already trying to distract me with the stink eye.” The boy narrowed his eyes at a grinning Ratcliffe kid who, after noticing our stares, jumped to his feet, waving at us.
“Hey guys!”
“That's Harry Cartwright, the son of the Cartwright family who tried to kill my parents in the third grade.” Levi mockingly waved back. “As you can see, their kid is a fucking sociopath.”
Huh. I wasn't expecting the smiley kid to be the mobster’s son.
Harry Cartwright was not what I expected.
Unlike his team members, he was the only one in casual clothing, a short sleeved white shirt and jeans, a pair of sunglasses perched on top of his head.
Tom went pale.
“Fuck.” He hissed. “He’s one of you? Then those bastards will have a reason to play dirty, right?”
Levi shrugged, averting his gaze. It was the first time I saw his eyes darken, like he was subtly telling the boy to back off.
“The Cartwright’s have been trying to buy our land for a while,” he muttered. “I wouldn't put it past them to use the Decathlon as a way to attack.”
“Attack?!” April, another member of our team, hissed. “Like, attack attack?”
Mr Hanes grabbed the boy, resting his hands on Levi’s shoulders. “Ignore them,” he said. “Hey. Look at me.”
Levi did, raising a brow.
“You're losing that spark in your eye, young man.”
“Spark?”
Our coach nodded. “Look at me, kid.”
Levi rolled his eyes. “I am looking at you, Mr Hanes.”
The man was shaking. I was guessing his whole career (or coaching career) was on the line.
“They know they're losing, Mr Costella.”
Hanes shook the boy, squeezing his shoulders. “You are being positive and Ratcliffe doesn't like that. They want you to be nervous. They want to make you second guess yourself and lose confidence. Don't let them get into your head.” he smiled, giving the boy a playful shove. “Kick their asses.”
“Exactly!”
I didn't realize Sunny was back from the bathroom.
The faint smell of lemons had followed her. I noticed a wet patch on her shirt collar, though she was quick to smile at me, admitting she'd spilled water down herself. Sunny wrapped her arms around Levi, squeezing him into a hug.
She hung on for a little too long, Tom dragging her away with a laugh. “Good luck, all right?” she backed away, ruffling his hair. “We’ve got this!”
When I hugged Levi good luck too, I had to resist covering my nose.
The smell of lemon was unbearable, just like fourth grade Alex.
But it wasn't as potent as earlier.
I vaguely remembered the smell starting to fade once Alex’s body was being carted away on a stretcher.
Following my captain through the crowd, I was right. The smell was less suffocating. Before he went back to the stage, I grabbed the back of his shirt.
The material was soaking wet.
“How are you so wet?” I said, swiping my hands on my shirt.
“Huh?”
I shook my head. “Never mind. Do you remember what I told you in sophomore year?”
Levi settled me with a confident, but nervous smile. “Thaaaat you're scared of clowns?”
“No. I mean the boy who smelled of lemons.” I gritted out.
Levi surprised me with a laugh. “What are you talking about?”
Something ice cold trickled down my spine.
Levi did know what I was talking about. He brought up my stink sense a day earlier in front of his parents, and I had to cover his mouth to shut him up.
Leaning close, I whispered in his ear. “You stink of rotten lemons.”
He nodded slowly, pulling away. “Uh… thanks?”
I bit back a hiss of frustration. “No, you don't understand what I'm saying–”
“Starbrooke High School,” The host announced. “Can all members please return to the stage.”
Levi held up his hand for a high five.
“Can we do this later?” He winked. “I'm kinda busy carrying this spelling-bee on my back right now.”
I nodded shakily, high fiving him, and letting him jump back onto the stage.
Before his words hit like a tidal wave, ice cold water slammed into me.
Spelling Bee?
Slowly making my way back to the stands, Levi’s mistake was circling around my head. He did win a spelling bee, but that was in middle school.
Thankfully, the smell of lemons was gone when I returned to my seat.
Mr Hanes handed me a soda. “Chill out, Cassandera, it's just a game.”
He could talk. The guy was on his fifth coffee.
Mr Hanes was not chilled out in the slightest.
Surprisingly, the event went well. I was half expecting my team to be crushed by the rafters, or caught in a blaze started in the crowd. But we were doing well. No, we were winning.
Reaching the climaxing round, Sunny choked against a smug Ratcliffe boy, joining me on the sidelines.
Levi answered the next question with a confident smile.
We were winning, but Ratcliffe could still catch up with a miracle.
The second to last question was to Ratcliffe, and it was general knowledge.
”Where on the human body would one find the *orbit?*
I knew the answer, and so did Levi, his lips breaking out into a smile when the Ratcliffe boy was hesitating, eyes wide.
Our school’s buzzer went off, Levi slamming his hand down.
Bzzz!
The host turned to our team. “Starbrooke, can I have your answer?”
Levi nodded, shooting our team a victory grin.
“It's…!“ He opened his mouth to answer, his jaw slackening suddenly.
The boy’s shoulders slumped.
“Uh… “
“Um…”
“Huhhhhh…”
Levi inclined his head, blinking, his eyes glazing over. There was a sudden, hollow vacancy that sent chills down my spine. It was like someone had reached into his skull, and yanked out his brain, leaving a shell in his place.
To my confusion, our team captain frowned at his buzzer like he'd never seen one before. He pressed it, exploding into child-like giggles.
Bzzz!
The audience laughed along nervously.
Tom nudged me. “What the fuck is he doing?”
Bzzz Bzzz Bzzz!
Levi’s entire body was slumped, his hand slamming down on the buzzer.
I caught something pooling down his chin.
“Is he… drooling?” I whispered.
Mr Hanes looked mildly horrified. “Has he been drinking?
“Levi?” Tom spluttered. “Drinking?!"
Whatever we were watching, however, was definitely influenced by… something.
Bzz. Bzz. Bzz. Bzz. Bzz!
“Young man, that is not a toy!”
The host wasn't amused. “Starbrooke High School, I need an answer from you,” He nodded to Levi, who was pressing the buzzer, his smile growing.
“Once again,” The host backed away, like Levi was contagious. “Where on the human body would one find the Orbit?”
Levi cocked his head, lips parted.
His gaze found the overhead lights, and he winced, his lips curling into a frown.
“Starbrooke High School!”
Levi jumped, tipping his head back and blowing a raspberry. “Palm tree?”
The audience laughed, and I started feeling nauseous.
Across from us, I could see the twist of a smirk on the Ratcliffe coach’s lips.
Bzzz! Levi slammed the buzzer again giggling.
“Starbrooke High School, if your team member continues to act like this, I will be forced to disqualify all members.”
Our captain stopped, gaze glued to the host, his hand creeping towards the buzzer, like it was a big red button.
The audience loved it, laughing like they were watching a sitcom.
“He wouldn't.” Tom whisper-shrieked.
The auditorium was silent for a moment, awaiting Starbrooke’s response.
Levi stuck out his tongue, slamming his hand down.
Bzzz! Bzzz! Bzzz! Bzzz! Bzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz–
When Tom dragged Levi away from his podium, a Ratcliffe girl hit her buzzer.
“Starbrooke High School, you are disqualified,” the host announced. “Ratcliffe High School, do you have an answer?”
It was Ponytail who nodded with a grin.
“The answer is the eye socket! The Orbit is part of the eye socket!”
“That is the correct answer.” The host was distracted, his eyes glued to Levi.
“Ratcliffe High School wins.”
Levi jumped when the Ratcliffe wide erupted into cheers.
His eyes were wide, clinging onto the buzzer for comfort.
Next to me, our coach looked like he was going to faint.
I barely noticed Ratcliffe’s victory, too busy watching our team captain, who was Harvard bound, tipping his head back and smiling at the ceiling like a new-born baby. Tom dragged the stumbling boy over to me, his mouth twisted.
“This was Ratcliffe, right?” He hissed, shaking our captain, who was struggling, squirming in his grip.
“Did they put something in his drink?!” He prodded Levi. “Hey! What did they do to you?!”
Still, though, drugging his drink didn't make sense.
Levi never left the auditorium, and kept his water bottle with him the whole time.
How did they even manage to slip something into his drink in the first place?
Did I smell our competitors drugging him?
Sure, intentionally inebriating my teammate was morally wrong and illegal, but why could I smell lemon?
“I doubt it was Ratcliffe.” Sunny squeezed next to me. “I've been watching them. They're harmless.”
“Then how the fuck do we explain this to his parents?!” Tom whispered, grappling with Levi, who was fighting to get back to the buzzer.
When Tom let go of him, he dropped onto the floor, crawling over to his podium. It was like watching a child.
Who was determined to piss off the adults.
Levi jumped back to instead feet, his gaze was glued to the host, a smile curved on his lips, when he slammed the buzzer again.
Bzzz!
“Someone, please remove the Starbrooke boy from the stage!”
I was embarrassed, our whole team ducking our heads as our captain was forcibly removed from the podium.
Mr Hanes grabbed Levi, pulling him off of the stage.
I expected our coach to be mad at him, but I think the teacher was more worried, a phone pressed to his ear while he forced the boy into a sitting position.
No, I don't think it's influence from alcohol, I could hear his conversation.
Levi kept trying to get up, mesmerised by the buzzer. The teacher was firm but gentle. “Hey. Sit down, all right? Keep still.” He went back to his phone call, gently prying Levi’s eyes open.
From what I can see, there's nothing wrong. He's just kind of…
Mr Hanes swiped his own hands on his jeans. ... wet?
Team Ratcliffe came over to rub it in our faces, though I was still tuned into our coach’s hissed whispering.
Water? No, I don't think it's water. It smells… no, I haven't told his parents…
“You guys did awesome!” Ponytail's voice was sugary sweet. Too sugary.
She held the 2024 trophy, bearing a satisfied smile. I noticed the Ratcliffe members were surrounding Harry, like guards.
“Better luck next time, okay?” She held out her hand, her eyes twinkling.
“No hard feelings?”
“Control your dog.” Harry said, amused eyes flicking to Levi, who was once again sprinting back to the fucking buzzer. His eyes had visibly darkened, lips curled into a triumphant smile.
Harry Cartwright was watching Mr Hanes chase our team captain like it was his own personal entertainment.
I had to look away before I died of second hand embarrassment.
“What did you put in his drink?” Tom demanded. “Weed? Edibles?” the boy attempted to shove Harry, only to be pushed back. “What the fuck did you do to him?”
Harry’s smile didn't waver. “Like I said. Control your mut.”
When the Ratcliffe team walked away, our red faced coach struggling with Levi, who was behaving progressively more erratically, informed us we were longer welcome inside the school.
Tom suggested calling an ambulance, but our coach was hesitant.
We all knew who Levi’s family were.
On the way out, Tom matched my stride. He was frowning at our team captain struggling to walk.
The way he was acting was already eyebrow raising.
But walking at an angle and being unable to stand up straight was worrying.
“I don't think they drugged his drink.” Tom muttered.
We pushed through the doors out of the school, and I revelled in the cool night air grazing my cheek. “If they did, he would be acting out of it, right? So, what's the deal with him acting like–”
“A child.” I finished for him.
“Yeah.” Tom leaned closer. “Do you think this has something to do with their turf war?”
I slapped at a bug creeping across my cheek.
Levi fell over again, this time bursting into giggles.
“Almost definitely.”
Levi was right about Ratcliffe playing dirty. I didn't realize how dirty until we were on the losers bus home. Levi was in the seat next to me, and the kid hadn't moved since we left Ratcliffe, his eyes wide, lips pulled into a dazed grin.
Bzzz!
The noise startled me from slumber. I was drooling, my head pressed against the window. Outside, the sky was pitch dark, and squinting through the glass, I couldn't get a bearing on where we were. I thought I was hearing things, but when I sat up, I heard it again.
Bzzz!
It was close.
Leaning over the boy, I glimpsed a smear of scarlet on his headrest.
I choked on my next words.
“Tom.”
Tom was in front of me, listening to music.
He didn't reply, his head of dark blonde curls nodding to the beat.
“Levi.” I managed to get out. I prodded him, and his head lolled into his shoulder. “Hey. Can you… sit up?”
Bzzz! Bzzz!
When the boy didn't move, I gently grabbed his shoulders and pulled him forward myself, something contracting in my stomach.
I don't know how long it takes for your mind to fully register something, but my body was already reacting.
Levi’s seat was infested with bugs, eating their way through the upholstery. I was aware of my body moving back. I threw up, instantly, screaming into my hand.
The back of my best friend's skull resembled a deflated soccer ball, what was left of his brain leaking from his skull where a swarm of skittering bugs chewed their way through brain tissue, metallic legs scratching the curved, pearly white of the base if his skull.
Levi’s head hung, his body flopping into mine.
But his eyes were still open, lips still stretched into a smile.
Blood ran in thick rivulets from his nose and ears.
Bzzz!
I could see them, black writhing dots alive in his eyes, wriggling movement under his skin.
“Tom!”
I jumped up, stumbling into the aisle, my stomach heaving.
And it was only when I was on my knees, swiping bile from my lips, when I realized the others weren't reacting.
Tom wasn't moving.
I pulled an Airpod out of his ear, a long, slithering string of pink attached to the end.
There was a stray bug skittering across his hand, his face starting to twitch and writhe.
Moving back, I checked myself over, my hands shaking.
Head.
Shoulders.
Hair.
Clawing through it, my breath was stuck in my throat.
Arms.
Legs.
Feet.
Mr Hanes was slumped against the window, a reddish froth bubbling from his mouth.
Sunny.
I started towards the back of the bus, but all I had to see was her bowed head, half of her skull chewed through.
Sunny was in a far more deteriorated state, her face had been ripped through, a skeletal smile glinting in the dim.
The thick black smear on the window next to her was moving.
When I screamed for the driver to stop the bus, he ignored me.
If anything, he stamped on the gas.
I moved forward to shake him, before glimpsing a bug creeping down his face.
Calling 911, the operator laughed at me.
“Bugs are eating your friends.” He said. “Do you know the penalty for calling with bullshit pranks?”
The bus didn't stop, so I stayed at the front, while the bugs took over the back, eating through my teammates.
After four hours, I risked leaning over the seat next to Tom to check on Levi.
They were eating him.
Chewing all the way through skin, muscle and bone.
I tried to stop the bus, but the driver’s hands were tightly wrapped around the wheel.
Another hour, and blood was seeping down the aisle, crawling with bugs.
Levi was gone, and in his place, a buzzing skittering pile of bugs, that I thought were going to move to a second victim, maybe burrowing into the seats.
But, no.
These things began to tremble, replicating.
Building.
Slowly, nothing became static, and static became muscle.
Then bone.
Then flesh.
When a body began to slowly form, moulded from the dead boy, I stumbled back.
These things weren't eating Levi Costella.
They were rewriting him.
…
Edit: I'm still on the bus. I'm 99.9% sure that I'm infected with whatever this thing is. I can't stop fucking itching.
I keep picking them off me but they won't stop. This bus isn't going to stop until I'm like the others.
…
Edit 2:
I can feel them chewing into my skull. They're in my ears. I keep spitting them out. Please, someone get them off of me. Help me. I don't want to die at 17.
Edit 3:
Still alive. Still breathing. Maybe they're leaving me alone????? I think I'm okay. There is a pile of bugs at my feet, but they're crawling off of me.
Edit 4:
Levi really wants to go home. Like, he just told me he REALLY wants to go home. He's got a gift for his parents.
~~Edit 5 :) ~~
Levi is next to me right now, an odd smile on his face.
The bugs are not finished building him yet, but he'll be ready soon.
We will be ready soon.
Your son says hello! He is a wonderful boy, is he not?
Mr and Mrs Costella, I cannot wait for you to meet him.
He is our greatest achievement, and rest assured, you will give us what we want.
Warm regards.
The Cartwright's.
2024.05.13 22:54 _Revelator_ Clakson's Column: The general election doesn’t matter
Ignore the overheated geeks: the general election doesn’t matter
By Jeremy Clarkson (The Sunday Times, May 12)
I went to the finals of the Madrid Open tennis championships last weekend, where a spindly man from Russia was set to face an unseeded French Canadian, who turned up in a cowslip yellow version of the fetching playsuit that Sean Connery wore in Goldfinger.
The spindly man made a shaky start, and it looked like General Montcalm was on course for an amazing victory. But then the man with legs like pipe cleaners started to fight back. And you could sense the tension. In one corner of the stadium, you had Montcalm’s friends, family and trainers writhing in a cauldron of dopamine and serotonin, willing their man to hang on in there. And in the other corner, there was a tribe of Russians doing exactly the same thing.
It was a good match with some epic baseline rallies, a lot of nifty backspin dolly drops, and a palpable sense of infectious excitement from all the tennis fans in the stadium. Me included. It was gripping and fascinating, but here’s the thing: I absolutely couldn’t care less who won. I’ve no love for Russia at the moment, obviously, and I think the French Canadians need a smacked bottom. James Wolfe won: get over it and speak English. But watching the fight was tremendous. And of course, that brings me on to the general election.
All over Westminster, there are hundreds of people who are frothing at the mouth with anticipation of the forthcoming duel. Wonks. Journalists. Lobbyists. They love the fight, the game. They meet and gossip and when you see them huddled round an embarrassing Student Time YouTube clip that’s just emerged, you sense they are actually aroused.
They wait in a mummified state, like the flight controllers at Nasa when a spaceship is in the re-entry radio blackout zone, for someone on the front line to say something which is at odds with the party line. Or for a junior minister to appear on the BBC News programme and not know the price of a loaf of bread. Then that’s it. Their down-the-line winner.
Every small mistake, every bacon sandwich moment, is pounced upon with delirious glee. They wait, like Frost did when he was in the third round against Nixon, for Angela Rayner to admit she had two houses, or no houses, because that’ll be that in their eyes. Game, set and match.
Of course, those in the Sunak dugout will noisily explain that this is proof that she’s Ronald Biggs in a frock. While at the other end of the court, Sir Starmer’s gatekeepers will argue that she’s only human. And news of all of these titbits will be broadcast with squeaky glee to a wider audience than the one watching Baby Reindeer.
I usually care about a general election. And I certainly cared about the Brexit referendum. But this time round, you can vote for a party that’s useless by accident. Or a party that will be useless on purpose. So it really doesn’t matter who wins. It won’t change your life in any way, shape or form.
Cancel culture and a woke civil service means the Conservatives won’t even be allowed to say what they want to do, let alone actually do it. And the Labourites will be prevented from making the changes they want by the world’s financial markets, and common sense.
We are told that if the Tories win, non-doms will continue to avoid paying taxes, which won’t make a ha’porth of difference to you because you don’t even know what a non-dom is. And then we have news that if the Labourists win, people will no longer be able to buy their council houses. And that doesn’t affect you either.
Then you’ve got Sir Starmer on the trans issue. He implied last year that a woman can have a penis and immediately the Westminster fanboy bubble went bananas. “HE DOESN’T KNOW WHAT A WOMAN IS,” they bellowed. And we all sat at home, sighing and thinking: “Yes he does. He just can’t say it, because unlike JK Rowling, he needs a job”.
We saw a similar thing with Mr Rishi when footage emerged of him saying he doesn’t have any working-class friends. Straight away the wonks were out of their seats, spitting with fury as they explained he only eats swan and that he uses his butler’s children as footstools. Meanwhile, you were thinking: “I really ought to mow the lawn.”
Doubtless there will be fans of the political system bouncing up and down in their seats right now, pointing to the recent council elections in which a Muslim chap, standing on the Green ticket, celebrated his win by saying it was a victory for Gaza, and referred to a local Jewish chap as a “kind of animal”. He sounds like the sort of chap who manages to be daft and unpleasant all at the same time, but he’s in Leeds and most of you aren’t, so what does it matter if his head’s full of silly nonsense? All he’s going to be able to do in the next five years is have a very small say on where the next park bench will be built.
It’s not a completely different story for whoever wins the general election. They may have the power to make changes, but only in the same way that they have the power to drop a nuclear bomb on Belgium. It’s not actually going to happen.
The fact is that we will be treated to a bombardment of promises and polls in the coming months. And it will be a good spectator sport. But it doesn’t really matter who wins because the pot holes will continue to give you punctures, the trains will continue to be unreliable, air travel will continue to be a nightmare, NHS waiting lists will continue to be barbaric, the navy’s missiles will continue to misfire, the small boats will continue to arrive, farmers will continue to get a kicking, bills will continue to land on the doormat, we’ll all continue to pay taxes and we’ll all continue to die.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
And here's the Sun column: "I’ll be staying in the UK this summer and not going abroad – here’s why."
Clarkson's columns are regularly collected as books. You can buy them from his boss or your local bookshop.
submitted by _Revelator_ to thegrandtour [link] [comments]
By Jeremy Clarkson (The Sunday Times, May 12)
I went to the finals of the Madrid Open tennis championships last weekend, where a spindly man from Russia was set to face an unseeded French Canadian, who turned up in a cowslip yellow version of the fetching playsuit that Sean Connery wore in Goldfinger.
The spindly man made a shaky start, and it looked like General Montcalm was on course for an amazing victory. But then the man with legs like pipe cleaners started to fight back. And you could sense the tension. In one corner of the stadium, you had Montcalm’s friends, family and trainers writhing in a cauldron of dopamine and serotonin, willing their man to hang on in there. And in the other corner, there was a tribe of Russians doing exactly the same thing.
It was a good match with some epic baseline rallies, a lot of nifty backspin dolly drops, and a palpable sense of infectious excitement from all the tennis fans in the stadium. Me included. It was gripping and fascinating, but here’s the thing: I absolutely couldn’t care less who won. I’ve no love for Russia at the moment, obviously, and I think the French Canadians need a smacked bottom. James Wolfe won: get over it and speak English. But watching the fight was tremendous. And of course, that brings me on to the general election.
All over Westminster, there are hundreds of people who are frothing at the mouth with anticipation of the forthcoming duel. Wonks. Journalists. Lobbyists. They love the fight, the game. They meet and gossip and when you see them huddled round an embarrassing Student Time YouTube clip that’s just emerged, you sense they are actually aroused.
They wait in a mummified state, like the flight controllers at Nasa when a spaceship is in the re-entry radio blackout zone, for someone on the front line to say something which is at odds with the party line. Or for a junior minister to appear on the BBC News programme and not know the price of a loaf of bread. Then that’s it. Their down-the-line winner.
Every small mistake, every bacon sandwich moment, is pounced upon with delirious glee. They wait, like Frost did when he was in the third round against Nixon, for Angela Rayner to admit she had two houses, or no houses, because that’ll be that in their eyes. Game, set and match.
Of course, those in the Sunak dugout will noisily explain that this is proof that she’s Ronald Biggs in a frock. While at the other end of the court, Sir Starmer’s gatekeepers will argue that she’s only human. And news of all of these titbits will be broadcast with squeaky glee to a wider audience than the one watching Baby Reindeer.
I usually care about a general election. And I certainly cared about the Brexit referendum. But this time round, you can vote for a party that’s useless by accident. Or a party that will be useless on purpose. So it really doesn’t matter who wins. It won’t change your life in any way, shape or form.
Cancel culture and a woke civil service means the Conservatives won’t even be allowed to say what they want to do, let alone actually do it. And the Labourites will be prevented from making the changes they want by the world’s financial markets, and common sense.
We are told that if the Tories win, non-doms will continue to avoid paying taxes, which won’t make a ha’porth of difference to you because you don’t even know what a non-dom is. And then we have news that if the Labourists win, people will no longer be able to buy their council houses. And that doesn’t affect you either.
Then you’ve got Sir Starmer on the trans issue. He implied last year that a woman can have a penis and immediately the Westminster fanboy bubble went bananas. “HE DOESN’T KNOW WHAT A WOMAN IS,” they bellowed. And we all sat at home, sighing and thinking: “Yes he does. He just can’t say it, because unlike JK Rowling, he needs a job”.
We saw a similar thing with Mr Rishi when footage emerged of him saying he doesn’t have any working-class friends. Straight away the wonks were out of their seats, spitting with fury as they explained he only eats swan and that he uses his butler’s children as footstools. Meanwhile, you were thinking: “I really ought to mow the lawn.”
Doubtless there will be fans of the political system bouncing up and down in their seats right now, pointing to the recent council elections in which a Muslim chap, standing on the Green ticket, celebrated his win by saying it was a victory for Gaza, and referred to a local Jewish chap as a “kind of animal”. He sounds like the sort of chap who manages to be daft and unpleasant all at the same time, but he’s in Leeds and most of you aren’t, so what does it matter if his head’s full of silly nonsense? All he’s going to be able to do in the next five years is have a very small say on where the next park bench will be built.
It’s not a completely different story for whoever wins the general election. They may have the power to make changes, but only in the same way that they have the power to drop a nuclear bomb on Belgium. It’s not actually going to happen.
The fact is that we will be treated to a bombardment of promises and polls in the coming months. And it will be a good spectator sport. But it doesn’t really matter who wins because the pot holes will continue to give you punctures, the trains will continue to be unreliable, air travel will continue to be a nightmare, NHS waiting lists will continue to be barbaric, the navy’s missiles will continue to misfire, the small boats will continue to arrive, farmers will continue to get a kicking, bills will continue to land on the doormat, we’ll all continue to pay taxes and we’ll all continue to die.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
And here's the Sun column: "I’ll be staying in the UK this summer and not going abroad – here’s why."
Clarkson's columns are regularly collected as books. You can buy them from his boss or your local bookshop.
2024.05.13 21:50 pixiepeanut How to make from scratch cooking easy and painless
Hi all,
I've been on this subreddit for a few months and a common thing I see is that people are struggling to switch to cooking real food when reducing UPF intake as it can be seen as time consuming and laborious. I have been cooking since I was a teenager out of necessity as my parents both worked full time and often long hours. I have a busy job and live in a city so I've picked up a few strategies to make my life easier. I am cooking for 2 with no kids for reference, obviously for those with bigger families this may not be so easy!
I would appreciate if anyone else has any tips to leave them below! I will add more in the comments if I can think of anything.
submitted by pixiepeanut to ultraprocessedfood [link] [comments]
I've been on this subreddit for a few months and a common thing I see is that people are struggling to switch to cooking real food when reducing UPF intake as it can be seen as time consuming and laborious. I have been cooking since I was a teenager out of necessity as my parents both worked full time and often long hours. I have a busy job and live in a city so I've picked up a few strategies to make my life easier. I am cooking for 2 with no kids for reference, obviously for those with bigger families this may not be so easy!
- Stocks and broths
- Bread
- Quick veg prep
- Prepare double of everything.
- Soup Trays
I would appreciate if anyone else has any tips to leave them below! I will add more in the comments if I can think of anything.
2024.05.13 20:09 elsa78910 34f My SO’s ex 29F sent this long message idk who to believe. Have any women had a similar experience? How did you react
His ex sent me this message. Sorry it’s so long! Has anybody else gotten a similar message in the past? How did you react?
Message below: “It’s been over a year of me wondering whether I should just come out and ask you or message you… but being afraid that if I do, and I’m wrong, it’ll be a the biggest mistake of my life. I have begged and begged him to tell me what you are to him, and he denies having anything more than a platonic friendship with you.
I want to preface this message with, I have no ill will towards you, I just want some answers… answers I don’t believe I’m going to get from Jared. I don’t know if he’s mentioned anything about me. So here goes…
November 2022, I sent Jared an email, telling him I loved him, missed him, and though I didn’t require a response back, I wanted him to know how sorry I was for everything that had happened and things had ended. He responded with a lengthy email telling me he still fervently loved me and how he too was sorry for how things had ended. That email lead to the last year and a half of events.
December 2022, I drove down to Roanoke and surprised him at the Carilion garage. He left the hospital as fast as he could that night, and we spent the rest of that evening together, catching up, and he left for Key West two days later. Two weeks later, he came up to DC and we had a late birthday celebration for him at Clyde’s in Georgetown and went to see A Christmas Carol at the Ford Theater. A few weeks later we drove to Jersey to see Matchbox20, by now it was the end of January 2023. Almost every week off, for the last year, he would come up and see me, if even for only two days, or I would drive down to Roanoke and spend the week with him. We spoke about our past, the hurt, and future, he told me numerous times that when he pictured marriage and children, it was only with me, but he needed time. This part is important, and I’ll come back to it later. We celebrated my birthday at a restaurant in Navy Yard, two weeks before you guys left for London. Chris video chatted with that night while we were at the restaurant eating Wagyu, and they discussed the new shipment of sunglasses Chris had gotten for Miggieswear.
The weekend of the Super Bowl, he had come seen me earlier that week, the day after he left I came to Roanoke and left the day of the Super Bowl. He told me his parents were having a viewing party and he had to go home and cook. I’m now assuming he left my Airbnb and came to your place.
That February he planned a trip to London, with Nicole, Ryan and Chris, and what he told me were, Nicole’s “friends.” Nicole happened to post a picture of you guys sitting on the plane and I was shocked, why would Nicole’s friend be sitting between him and Ryan. I sent him a message while you were on that 6 hour flight, telling him that if he had been seeing somebody, then why didn’t he tell me? There was no point in us spending time together if he had moved on. His response to me was “do you even know what you’re looking at? I’m surprised you don’t recognize her, that’s Nicole’s friend. You’re jumping to a lot of conclusions right now and don’t know what you’re talking about.” Something in my gut didn’t believe it but I wanted to trust that, so I did. I put you out of sight, out of mind. When he got back, he told me how he wished I’d been there with him, we both love history and old buildings, it’s a place we would have found magical together. I don’t know who came up with the idea of going to London, but part of me always thinks I’m the one who put it there when I shared the pictures i had taken when I went there the year we had been no contact.
We went to a Kenny Chesney concert in Charlottesville that March when I got back from my family trip to India, and he got back from London. Between work, us both traveling with our families, we were excited to see one another. We were going to go to St Augustine, but because of the weather, we stayed in Roanoke and saw Kenny Chesney in Charlottesville. The original plan had been to spend the night in Charlottesville at a hotel, but we couldn’t get one last minute so we ended up driving back to Roanoke and sneaking into the basement at his parents house and sleeping in his bed at 3am.
A few months later, we went to Richmond, and stayed the weekend, exploring the city, and watched Hamilton at the Altria Theater. A few months after that, we went to Savannah and Atlanta, where he got a flat tire driving into the garage, and spent the rest of the weekend at a yoga retreat. July, he asked me to go to Boston with him and his brother, for 4th or July weekend, but I couldn’t because my siblings were in town. Every single week, he came down and either stayed with me, or made a quick trip to spend time with me…
This past September, I found out he took you to Justin’s wedding, and I broke. I needed more from him. I have known him, been intimate with him, shared my every fear, worry, I have brought him home cooked meals from DC and surprised him at work with dinner, I’ve made him care packages. I’ve made Ryan Easter baskets and sent him birthday presents and encouraged Jared to put him in academic classes, I’ve helped Jared look into private schools for Ryan, and weighed the pros and cons of the options. I had no expectations in return from him other than, at the very least, a mutual respect and HONESTY.
I’ve seen him quite a few times since September and I last saw him in Roanoke at the beginning of March 2024. We sat in front of each other, in his car before he went into work that Monday night, and he told me, again, that when he thinks of marriage and a future, I’m the only one he pictures a marriage and children with. I’m not saying this to hurt you, or to make a point, I’m saying it because i don’t know what to believe anymore.
I became suspicious of his relationship with you, when he mentioned going to Macchu Picchu and hiking through the mountains. As all women have the ability to find out details they might later regret, I did the same thing. Except I didn’t believe he had actually gone to Macchu Picchu. I knew his passport had been long expired since around or before COVID, and I knew he had renewed it before he went to London. But that was when I realized you were the girl in the photo that Nicole posted. When I confronted him about Macchu Picchu, he told me he had been joking and he had also already told me he’d been joking. He had NEVER told me it was a joke, he had actually refused to show me photos when I asked him for pictures from the trip… he had then proceeded to change the topic, which is what had even raised red flags in my head.
My point is, I have asked him point blank so many times whether you two have a relationship. You tell me you still love me, that you picture marriage and a family with me, but this girl is a part of your life, and you took her to a wedding with you, while I was on a trip with my siblings, you took her to London with you, and you continue to tell me she’s just a friend. I asked him again on Tuesday night/Wednesday Morning after he left work, if you two are dating, and he said no. He asked me why I’m so hyper-fixated on somebody who’s just a friend when he has a million other female friends.
In September, he told me he needed a month to clear his head, that he wanted to commit to me, but he was afraid and that he needed to get over the fear and roadblock of our past break up. I gave him grace and understood. So we took a 4 week break. Some time during that time period, he sent me a snap of doves, and said “doves, and swans mate for life.” He sent me Ed Sheeran songs telling me he wants to find his way back to me. “No Strings Attached… you are the one I love”
In November, he messaged me and told me he had a surprise for me and to look for something in the mail. He loves the Count of Monte Carlo, it’s one of his favorite movies, and he told me it was in reference to that. A few weeks later I got a candle, a silver 400 dollar Buddha candle from Thomson Ferrier. I didn’t understand the reference to the Count of Monte Carlo, but it was a beautiful gesture and present… especially because he knew how much little gestures from him mean to me.
Fast forward to January, I got another 350 dollar black skull candle from him, from Thomson Ferrier. At this point I was upset, angry and livid. I called my sister in tears that evening. I had come back to him because he told me he loved me, that he “has a fire that burns so deeply” when he thinks of me. If i had known that wasn’t true, i would have closed the chapter a year and a half ago. I don’t want $700 worth of gifts and candles, I want more. I want marriage, I want children, I want our lives to move forward, I want communication. Out of anger, I packed up the candle, his sweatshirts and clothes that he had left at my place this past year, and mailed them back to his house. I’m sure it’s sitting somewhere in his basement closet/ bedroom… along with his white Huq sweatshirt, a picture of us I had up in my house, and various articles of clothing.
What upsets me is that he didn’t just involve me this year, he involved my family. He sent my mom presents, my parents in return sent him gifts. My sister, parents and cousins messaged him asking him to come around more. There was no point in involving my family, if he was going to involve himself with you. There was no point in involving himself with me, if he was going to involve himself with you. Those leather Indian shoes sitting in his room, my dad bought those for him. That blue sweater, those green pants and that maroon shirt, my parents bought those for him just this last year.
I don’t know what he’s told you about me, but I will say this. I was your age when we started dating. I was 29 years old. He was single, that’s what everyone in our residency program thought. He would tell everyone how Shari left him one day, all of a sudden just got up and left. “I saw the look behind her eyes just change when she looked at me.” He would tell everyone his horrific dating stories. When i started dating him, there was no doubt in my mind he was single… but I was wrong. He wasn’t single, he was dating Devon, one of the nurses from Carilion, and he had been for the past 4 years prior to that. At one point when he moved to Norfolk, she had even moved in with him. Even Shari was visiting him in Norfolk during this time period. I would have never suspected it, nobody in our residency program did. It wasn’t until one day, when he told me his friends were visiting from home, and they were all going to a concert together, that I found out. Her profile picture was of the two of them together, and her Facebook relationship status said “in a relationship.” Out of my own naivety, i believed him when he told me she was crazy and obsessed with him. He told me, to him, they were just friends but she wanted more. Women do a lot of things, but no woman is dumb enough to think she’s your girlfriend when she’s not. When we moved back to our hometowns, Devon was there waiting for him. He disappeared one day for 24 hours, told me that he was helping his dad’s friend who was stranded in NC. A year and a half later, i would find out that was a lie and that he had been at a concert Florida Georgia Line concert with her. She had been visiting his grandmother with him, staying at his parents home. The irony is that a few weeks after he took her, he took me to the same concert in Scranton. Him and his family didn’t bat an eye when a month later, I showed up and was the “new girlfriend.”
Eventually Devon found out about his lies and left him, but again, stupid me thought she was a crazy girl who just wanted so badly to be with him, that she built their relationship up in her head.
Dignity, respect for humans, empathy, are the most important qualities in a human being.
What I don’t wish is for you to be in my spot in 5 years. He will paint you in his colors, make you fall in love with MB20, and take you to Augustana concerts, he’ll tell you that you understand him, and his heart in a way that nobody else does. He’ll bond with you over music, and send you songs that make you feel he’s talking about you. He is so good at making you feel seen, and involving you with his family. He’ll say he had a vision of a girl that looks like you, coming into his life, and here you are, his soul mate. And one day, the same way that Shari, Devon and I got lost in him, the reality of everything will come pouring down on you. Be careful, there are signs between the lines, and the smiles, and good times. Make sure you don’t miss those, whatever you decide.
My relationship with him, started off just like yours. Another girl on the periphery, and teetering the line of inappropriate. Everything you call him out on, will always have an excuse, and you will believe him because he’s the “good guy” who goes above and beyond for people.
I don’t wish for any woman to go through the pain I’ve gone through, the manipulation, the lies and the emotional abuse. I can’t tell you what to do, but I will say, be careful and don’t be blind to the small things that will one day become huge. The novelty will fade, and though Jared isn’t the devil, he has a lot of growing up to do at 40. It was not okay to toy with me and drag me through the mud this year. It wasn’t okay to minimize his relationship with you and lie to me about it. It’s not okay to, to this day claim to see a life with me and not commit to it. I deserve better, and you deserve better.
How men talk about their ex’s and other women is an indication about how they will one day talk about and treat you. That is the worst and best lesson i have learned. I’m 34, years of my life wasted, and he took another year of my life knowing full well, this is how it would end. He’s sat on the phone with me for hours talking about how stupid PA’s are and if you were going to not be a doctor, at least become an NP, who has better bedside knowledge. Why would he say that, because i suppose you’re a PA and it minimizes the significance of even having a relationship with somebody who isn’t as intelligent as he is. The lack of respect will always be there, you just have to look for it.
Dishonesty, and manipulation are a plague, and if that’s who you are at 40, it is who you will always be unless you recognize that something needs to change. Where there is no accountability, there can be no change. I’m not the exception, I’m the same as the two girls before me. He’ll show you text messages where he never responded to me, even though he replies on Snapchat where every thing is erased. I cannot believe i didn’t see the signs. He will make me look crazy and laugh at me, the same way he showed me messages from Jen, and Elisabeth, and Devon, and made them sound crazy to me. I guess that’s his MO. The same way he told me you were nothing to him.
I was going to send you this message, two months ago… i then decided not to because he convinced me he wasn’t dating you… I saw him less than a month ago in Roanoke, i begged him to tell me that he was in a relationship with you. He said he wasn’t, again, he told me he was going to a wedding alone with only Ryan and that he wasn’t taking you. I then begged him to tell me that we were done and that he didn’t love me anymore. His response was idk what’s going to happen a year from now, i know I’ll see you again. His response every time has been when im ready for a relationship, emotionally, do you want me to finally let you know? I don’t care to be with him anymore. I’m so over it but i really think you should know the type of person you’re dealing with.
He has put me through so much hell for a year and a half of my life, stringing me along acting like he’s doing me a favor while he works on his own mental health and claims to still love me when we are together.”
TLDR: my SO’s ex messaged me saying he’s been seeing both of us for the past year and a half. Has anybody experienced this before. She sent me pictures from the past year of them and their text exchanges
submitted by elsa78910 to relationship_advice [link] [comments]
Message below: “It’s been over a year of me wondering whether I should just come out and ask you or message you… but being afraid that if I do, and I’m wrong, it’ll be a the biggest mistake of my life. I have begged and begged him to tell me what you are to him, and he denies having anything more than a platonic friendship with you.
I want to preface this message with, I have no ill will towards you, I just want some answers… answers I don’t believe I’m going to get from Jared. I don’t know if he’s mentioned anything about me. So here goes…
November 2022, I sent Jared an email, telling him I loved him, missed him, and though I didn’t require a response back, I wanted him to know how sorry I was for everything that had happened and things had ended. He responded with a lengthy email telling me he still fervently loved me and how he too was sorry for how things had ended. That email lead to the last year and a half of events.
December 2022, I drove down to Roanoke and surprised him at the Carilion garage. He left the hospital as fast as he could that night, and we spent the rest of that evening together, catching up, and he left for Key West two days later. Two weeks later, he came up to DC and we had a late birthday celebration for him at Clyde’s in Georgetown and went to see A Christmas Carol at the Ford Theater. A few weeks later we drove to Jersey to see Matchbox20, by now it was the end of January 2023. Almost every week off, for the last year, he would come up and see me, if even for only two days, or I would drive down to Roanoke and spend the week with him. We spoke about our past, the hurt, and future, he told me numerous times that when he pictured marriage and children, it was only with me, but he needed time. This part is important, and I’ll come back to it later. We celebrated my birthday at a restaurant in Navy Yard, two weeks before you guys left for London. Chris video chatted with that night while we were at the restaurant eating Wagyu, and they discussed the new shipment of sunglasses Chris had gotten for Miggieswear.
The weekend of the Super Bowl, he had come seen me earlier that week, the day after he left I came to Roanoke and left the day of the Super Bowl. He told me his parents were having a viewing party and he had to go home and cook. I’m now assuming he left my Airbnb and came to your place.
That February he planned a trip to London, with Nicole, Ryan and Chris, and what he told me were, Nicole’s “friends.” Nicole happened to post a picture of you guys sitting on the plane and I was shocked, why would Nicole’s friend be sitting between him and Ryan. I sent him a message while you were on that 6 hour flight, telling him that if he had been seeing somebody, then why didn’t he tell me? There was no point in us spending time together if he had moved on. His response to me was “do you even know what you’re looking at? I’m surprised you don’t recognize her, that’s Nicole’s friend. You’re jumping to a lot of conclusions right now and don’t know what you’re talking about.” Something in my gut didn’t believe it but I wanted to trust that, so I did. I put you out of sight, out of mind. When he got back, he told me how he wished I’d been there with him, we both love history and old buildings, it’s a place we would have found magical together. I don’t know who came up with the idea of going to London, but part of me always thinks I’m the one who put it there when I shared the pictures i had taken when I went there the year we had been no contact.
We went to a Kenny Chesney concert in Charlottesville that March when I got back from my family trip to India, and he got back from London. Between work, us both traveling with our families, we were excited to see one another. We were going to go to St Augustine, but because of the weather, we stayed in Roanoke and saw Kenny Chesney in Charlottesville. The original plan had been to spend the night in Charlottesville at a hotel, but we couldn’t get one last minute so we ended up driving back to Roanoke and sneaking into the basement at his parents house and sleeping in his bed at 3am.
A few months later, we went to Richmond, and stayed the weekend, exploring the city, and watched Hamilton at the Altria Theater. A few months after that, we went to Savannah and Atlanta, where he got a flat tire driving into the garage, and spent the rest of the weekend at a yoga retreat. July, he asked me to go to Boston with him and his brother, for 4th or July weekend, but I couldn’t because my siblings were in town. Every single week, he came down and either stayed with me, or made a quick trip to spend time with me…
This past September, I found out he took you to Justin’s wedding, and I broke. I needed more from him. I have known him, been intimate with him, shared my every fear, worry, I have brought him home cooked meals from DC and surprised him at work with dinner, I’ve made him care packages. I’ve made Ryan Easter baskets and sent him birthday presents and encouraged Jared to put him in academic classes, I’ve helped Jared look into private schools for Ryan, and weighed the pros and cons of the options. I had no expectations in return from him other than, at the very least, a mutual respect and HONESTY.
I’ve seen him quite a few times since September and I last saw him in Roanoke at the beginning of March 2024. We sat in front of each other, in his car before he went into work that Monday night, and he told me, again, that when he thinks of marriage and a future, I’m the only one he pictures a marriage and children with. I’m not saying this to hurt you, or to make a point, I’m saying it because i don’t know what to believe anymore.
I became suspicious of his relationship with you, when he mentioned going to Macchu Picchu and hiking through the mountains. As all women have the ability to find out details they might later regret, I did the same thing. Except I didn’t believe he had actually gone to Macchu Picchu. I knew his passport had been long expired since around or before COVID, and I knew he had renewed it before he went to London. But that was when I realized you were the girl in the photo that Nicole posted. When I confronted him about Macchu Picchu, he told me he had been joking and he had also already told me he’d been joking. He had NEVER told me it was a joke, he had actually refused to show me photos when I asked him for pictures from the trip… he had then proceeded to change the topic, which is what had even raised red flags in my head.
My point is, I have asked him point blank so many times whether you two have a relationship. You tell me you still love me, that you picture marriage and a family with me, but this girl is a part of your life, and you took her to a wedding with you, while I was on a trip with my siblings, you took her to London with you, and you continue to tell me she’s just a friend. I asked him again on Tuesday night/Wednesday Morning after he left work, if you two are dating, and he said no. He asked me why I’m so hyper-fixated on somebody who’s just a friend when he has a million other female friends.
In September, he told me he needed a month to clear his head, that he wanted to commit to me, but he was afraid and that he needed to get over the fear and roadblock of our past break up. I gave him grace and understood. So we took a 4 week break. Some time during that time period, he sent me a snap of doves, and said “doves, and swans mate for life.” He sent me Ed Sheeran songs telling me he wants to find his way back to me. “No Strings Attached… you are the one I love”
In November, he messaged me and told me he had a surprise for me and to look for something in the mail. He loves the Count of Monte Carlo, it’s one of his favorite movies, and he told me it was in reference to that. A few weeks later I got a candle, a silver 400 dollar Buddha candle from Thomson Ferrier. I didn’t understand the reference to the Count of Monte Carlo, but it was a beautiful gesture and present… especially because he knew how much little gestures from him mean to me.
Fast forward to January, I got another 350 dollar black skull candle from him, from Thomson Ferrier. At this point I was upset, angry and livid. I called my sister in tears that evening. I had come back to him because he told me he loved me, that he “has a fire that burns so deeply” when he thinks of me. If i had known that wasn’t true, i would have closed the chapter a year and a half ago. I don’t want $700 worth of gifts and candles, I want more. I want marriage, I want children, I want our lives to move forward, I want communication. Out of anger, I packed up the candle, his sweatshirts and clothes that he had left at my place this past year, and mailed them back to his house. I’m sure it’s sitting somewhere in his basement closet/ bedroom… along with his white Huq sweatshirt, a picture of us I had up in my house, and various articles of clothing.
What upsets me is that he didn’t just involve me this year, he involved my family. He sent my mom presents, my parents in return sent him gifts. My sister, parents and cousins messaged him asking him to come around more. There was no point in involving my family, if he was going to involve himself with you. There was no point in involving himself with me, if he was going to involve himself with you. Those leather Indian shoes sitting in his room, my dad bought those for him. That blue sweater, those green pants and that maroon shirt, my parents bought those for him just this last year.
I don’t know what he’s told you about me, but I will say this. I was your age when we started dating. I was 29 years old. He was single, that’s what everyone in our residency program thought. He would tell everyone how Shari left him one day, all of a sudden just got up and left. “I saw the look behind her eyes just change when she looked at me.” He would tell everyone his horrific dating stories. When i started dating him, there was no doubt in my mind he was single… but I was wrong. He wasn’t single, he was dating Devon, one of the nurses from Carilion, and he had been for the past 4 years prior to that. At one point when he moved to Norfolk, she had even moved in with him. Even Shari was visiting him in Norfolk during this time period. I would have never suspected it, nobody in our residency program did. It wasn’t until one day, when he told me his friends were visiting from home, and they were all going to a concert together, that I found out. Her profile picture was of the two of them together, and her Facebook relationship status said “in a relationship.” Out of my own naivety, i believed him when he told me she was crazy and obsessed with him. He told me, to him, they were just friends but she wanted more. Women do a lot of things, but no woman is dumb enough to think she’s your girlfriend when she’s not. When we moved back to our hometowns, Devon was there waiting for him. He disappeared one day for 24 hours, told me that he was helping his dad’s friend who was stranded in NC. A year and a half later, i would find out that was a lie and that he had been at a concert Florida Georgia Line concert with her. She had been visiting his grandmother with him, staying at his parents home. The irony is that a few weeks after he took her, he took me to the same concert in Scranton. Him and his family didn’t bat an eye when a month later, I showed up and was the “new girlfriend.”
Eventually Devon found out about his lies and left him, but again, stupid me thought she was a crazy girl who just wanted so badly to be with him, that she built their relationship up in her head.
Dignity, respect for humans, empathy, are the most important qualities in a human being.
What I don’t wish is for you to be in my spot in 5 years. He will paint you in his colors, make you fall in love with MB20, and take you to Augustana concerts, he’ll tell you that you understand him, and his heart in a way that nobody else does. He’ll bond with you over music, and send you songs that make you feel he’s talking about you. He is so good at making you feel seen, and involving you with his family. He’ll say he had a vision of a girl that looks like you, coming into his life, and here you are, his soul mate. And one day, the same way that Shari, Devon and I got lost in him, the reality of everything will come pouring down on you. Be careful, there are signs between the lines, and the smiles, and good times. Make sure you don’t miss those, whatever you decide.
My relationship with him, started off just like yours. Another girl on the periphery, and teetering the line of inappropriate. Everything you call him out on, will always have an excuse, and you will believe him because he’s the “good guy” who goes above and beyond for people.
I don’t wish for any woman to go through the pain I’ve gone through, the manipulation, the lies and the emotional abuse. I can’t tell you what to do, but I will say, be careful and don’t be blind to the small things that will one day become huge. The novelty will fade, and though Jared isn’t the devil, he has a lot of growing up to do at 40. It was not okay to toy with me and drag me through the mud this year. It wasn’t okay to minimize his relationship with you and lie to me about it. It’s not okay to, to this day claim to see a life with me and not commit to it. I deserve better, and you deserve better.
How men talk about their ex’s and other women is an indication about how they will one day talk about and treat you. That is the worst and best lesson i have learned. I’m 34, years of my life wasted, and he took another year of my life knowing full well, this is how it would end. He’s sat on the phone with me for hours talking about how stupid PA’s are and if you were going to not be a doctor, at least become an NP, who has better bedside knowledge. Why would he say that, because i suppose you’re a PA and it minimizes the significance of even having a relationship with somebody who isn’t as intelligent as he is. The lack of respect will always be there, you just have to look for it.
Dishonesty, and manipulation are a plague, and if that’s who you are at 40, it is who you will always be unless you recognize that something needs to change. Where there is no accountability, there can be no change. I’m not the exception, I’m the same as the two girls before me. He’ll show you text messages where he never responded to me, even though he replies on Snapchat where every thing is erased. I cannot believe i didn’t see the signs. He will make me look crazy and laugh at me, the same way he showed me messages from Jen, and Elisabeth, and Devon, and made them sound crazy to me. I guess that’s his MO. The same way he told me you were nothing to him.
I was going to send you this message, two months ago… i then decided not to because he convinced me he wasn’t dating you… I saw him less than a month ago in Roanoke, i begged him to tell me that he was in a relationship with you. He said he wasn’t, again, he told me he was going to a wedding alone with only Ryan and that he wasn’t taking you. I then begged him to tell me that we were done and that he didn’t love me anymore. His response was idk what’s going to happen a year from now, i know I’ll see you again. His response every time has been when im ready for a relationship, emotionally, do you want me to finally let you know? I don’t care to be with him anymore. I’m so over it but i really think you should know the type of person you’re dealing with.
He has put me through so much hell for a year and a half of my life, stringing me along acting like he’s doing me a favor while he works on his own mental health and claims to still love me when we are together.”
TLDR: my SO’s ex messaged me saying he’s been seeing both of us for the past year and a half. Has anybody experienced this before. She sent me pictures from the past year of them and their text exchanges
2024.05.13 19:32 elsa78910 Long message, should I believe the ex? Or is she lying
His ex sent me this message, should I believe it? I don’t know what to do. Sorry the message is really long!
“It’s been over a year of me wondering whether I should just come out and ask you or message you… but being afraid that if I do, and I’m wrong, it’ll be a the biggest mistake of my life. I have begged and begged him to tell me what you are to him, and he denies having anything more than a platonic friendship with you.
I want to preface this message with, I have no ill will towards you, I just want some answers… answers I don’t believe I’m going to get from Jared. I don’t know if he’s mentioned anything about me. So here goes…
November 2022, I sent Jared an email, telling him I loved him, missed him, and though I didn’t require a response back, I wanted him to know how sorry I was for everything that had happened and things had ended. He responded with a lengthy email telling me he still fervently loved me and how he too was sorry for how things had ended. That email lead to the last year and a half of events.
December 2022, I drove down to Roanoke and surprised him at the Carilion garage. He left the hospital as fast as he could that night, and we spent the rest of that evening together, catching up, and he left for Key West two days later. Two weeks later, he came up to DC and we had a late birthday celebration for him at Clyde’s in Georgetown and went to see A Christmas Carol at the Ford Theater. A few weeks later we drove to Jersey to see Matchbox20, by now it was the end of January 2023. Almost every week off, for the last year, he would come up and see me, if even for only two days, or I would drive down to Roanoke and spend the week with him. We spoke about our past, the hurt, and future, he told me numerous times that when he pictured marriage and children, it was only with me, but he needed time. This part is important, and I’ll come back to it later. We celebrated my birthday at a restaurant in Navy Yard, two weeks before you guys left for London. Chris video chatted with that night while we were at the restaurant eating Wagyu, and they discussed the new shipment of sunglasses Chris had gotten for Miggieswear.
The weekend of the Super Bowl, he had come seen me earlier that week, the day after he left I came to Roanoke and left the day of the Super Bowl. He told me his parents were having a viewing party and he had to go home and cook. I’m now assuming he left my Airbnb and came to your place.
That February he planned a trip to London, with Nicole, Ryan and Chris, and what he told me were, Nicole’s “friends.” Nicole happened to post a picture of you guys sitting on the plane and I was shocked, why would Nicole’s friend be sitting between him and Ryan. I sent him a message while you were on that 6 hour flight, telling him that if he had been seeing somebody, then why didn’t he tell me? There was no point in us spending time together if he had moved on. His response to me was “do you even know what you’re looking at? I’m surprised you don’t recognize her, that’s Nicole’s friend. You’re jumping to a lot of conclusions right now and don’t know what you’re talking about.” Something in my gut didn’t believe it but I wanted to trust that, so I did. I put you out of sight, out of mind. When he got back, he told me how he wished I’d been there with him, we both love history and old buildings, it’s a place we would have found magical together. I don’t know who came up with the idea of going to London, but part of me always thinks I’m the one who put it there when I shared the pictures i had taken when I went there the year we had been no contact.
We went to a Kenny Chesney concert in Charlottesville that March when I got back from my family trip to India, and he got back from London. Between work, us both traveling with our families, we were excited to see one another. We were going to go to St Augustine, but because of the weather, we stayed in Roanoke and saw Kenny Chesney in Charlottesville. The original plan had been to spend the night in Charlottesville at a hotel, but we couldn’t get one last minute so we ended up driving back to Roanoke and sneaking into the basement at his parents house and sleeping in his bed at 3am.
A few months later, we went to Richmond, and stayed the weekend, exploring the city, and watched Hamilton at the Altria Theater. A few months after that, we went to Savannah and Atlanta, where he got a flat tire driving into the garage, and spent the rest of the weekend at a yoga retreat. July, he asked me to go to Boston with him and his brother, for 4th or July weekend, but I couldn’t because my siblings were in town. Every single week, he came down and either stayed with me, or made a quick trip to spend time with me…
This past September, I found out he took you to Justin’s wedding, and I broke. I needed more from him. I have known him, been intimate with him, shared my every fear, worry, I have brought him home cooked meals from DC and surprised him at work with dinner, I’ve made him care packages. I’ve made Ryan Easter baskets and sent him birthday presents and encouraged Jared to put him in academic classes, I’ve helped Jared look into private schools for Ryan, and weighed the pros and cons of the options. I had no expectations in return from him other than, at the very least, a mutual respect and HONESTY.
I’ve seen him quite a few times since September and I last saw him in Roanoke at the beginning of March 2024. We sat in front of each other, in his car before he went into work that Monday night, and he told me, again, that when he thinks of marriage and a future, I’m the only one he pictures a marriage and children with. I’m not saying this to hurt you, or to make a point, I’m saying it because i don’t know what to believe anymore.
I became suspicious of his relationship with you, when he mentioned going to Macchu Picchu and hiking through the mountains. As all women have the ability to find out details they might later regret, I did the same thing. Except I didn’t believe he had actually gone to Macchu Picchu. I knew his passport had been long expired since around or before COVID, and I knew he had renewed it before he went to London. But that was when I realized you were the girl in the photo that Nicole posted. When I confronted him about Macchu Picchu, he told me he had been joking and he had also already told me he’d been joking. He had NEVER told me it was a joke, he had actually refused to show me photos when I asked him for pictures from the trip… he had then proceeded to change the topic, which is what had even raised red flags in my head.
My point is, I have asked him point blank so many times whether you two have a relationship. You tell me you still love me, that you picture marriage and a family with me, but this girl is a part of your life, and you took her to a wedding with you, while I was on a trip with my siblings, you took her to London with you, and you continue to tell me she’s just a friend. I asked him again on Tuesday night/Wednesday Morning after he left work, if you two are dating, and he said no. He asked me why I’m so hyper-fixated on somebody who’s just a friend when he has a million other female friends.
In September, he told me he needed a month to clear his head, that he wanted to commit to me, but he was afraid and that he needed to get over the fear and roadblock of our past break up. I gave him grace and understood. So we took a 4 week break. Some time during that time period, he sent me a snap of doves, and said “doves, and swans mate for life.” He sent me Ed Sheeran songs telling me he wants to find his way back to me. “No Strings Attached… you are the one I love”
In November, he messaged me and told me he had a surprise for me and to look for something in the mail. He loves the Count of Monte Carlo, it’s one of his favorite movies, and he told me it was in reference to that. A few weeks later I got a candle, a silver 400 dollar Buddha candle from Thomson Ferrier. I didn’t understand the reference to the Count of Monte Carlo, but it was a beautiful gesture and present… especially because he knew how much little gestures from him mean to me.
Fast forward to January, I got another 350 dollar black skull candle from him, from Thomson Ferrier. At this point I was upset, angry and livid. I called my sister in tears that evening. I had come back to him because he told me he loved me, that he “has a fire that burns so deeply” when he thinks of me. If i had known that wasn’t true, i would have closed the chapter a year and a half ago. I don’t want $700 worth of gifts and candles, I want more. I want marriage, I want children, I want our lives to move forward, I want communication. Out of anger, I packed up the candle, his sweatshirts and clothes that he had left at my place this past year, and mailed them back to his house. I’m sure it’s sitting somewhere in his basement closet/ bedroom… along with his white Huq sweatshirt, a picture of us I had up in my house, and various articles of clothing.
What upsets me is that he didn’t just involve me this year, he involved my family. He sent my mom presents, my parents in return sent him gifts. My sister, parents and cousins messaged him asking him to come around more. There was no point in involving my family, if he was going to involve himself with you. There was no point in involving himself with me, if he was going to involve himself with you. Those leather Indian shoes sitting in his room, my dad bought those for him. That blue sweater, those green pants and that maroon shirt, my parents bought those for him just this last year.
I don’t know what he’s told you about me, but I will say this. I was your age when we started dating. I was 29 years old. He was single, that’s what everyone in our residency program thought. He would tell everyone how Shari left him one day, all of a sudden just got up and left. “I saw the look behind her eyes just change when she looked at me.” He would tell everyone his horrific dating stories. When i started dating him, there was no doubt in my mind he was single… but I was wrong. He wasn’t single, he was dating Devon, one of the nurses from Carilion, and he had been for the past 4 years prior to that. At one point when he moved to Norfolk, she had even moved in with him. Even Shari was visiting him in Norfolk during this time period. I would have never suspected it, nobody in our residency program did. It wasn’t until one day, when he told me his friends were visiting from home, and they were all going to a concert together, that I found out. Her profile picture was of the two of them together, and her Facebook relationship status said “in a relationship.” Out of my own naivety, i believed him when he told me she was crazy and obsessed with him. He told me, to him, they were just friends but she wanted more. Women do a lot of things, but no woman is dumb enough to think she’s your girlfriend when she’s not. When we moved back to our hometowns, Devon was there waiting for him. He disappeared one day for 24 hours, told me that he was helping his dad’s friend who was stranded in NC. A year and a half later, i would find out that was a lie and that he had been at a concert Florida Georgia Line concert with her. She had been visiting his grandmother with him, staying at his parents home. The irony is that a few weeks after he took her, he took me to the same concert in Scranton. Him and his family didn’t bat an eye when a month later, I showed up and was the “new girlfriend.”
Eventually Devon found out about his lies and left him, but again, stupid me thought she was a crazy girl who just wanted so badly to be with him, that she built their relationship up in her head.
Dignity, respect for humans, empathy, are the most important qualities in a human being.
What I don’t wish is for you to be in my spot in 5 years. He will paint you in his colors, make you fall in love with MB20, and take you to Augustana concerts, he’ll tell you that you understand him, and his heart in a way that nobody else does. He’ll bond with you over music, and send you songs that make you feel he’s talking about you. He is so good at making you feel seen, and involving you with his family. He’ll say he had a vision of a girl that looks like you, coming into his life, and here you are, his soul mate. And one day, the same way that Shari, Devon and I got lost in him, the reality of everything will come pouring down on you. Be careful, there are signs between the lines, and the smiles, and good times. Make sure you don’t miss those, whatever you decide.
My relationship with him, started off just like yours. Another girl on the periphery, and teetering the line of inappropriate. Everything you call him out on, will always have an excuse, and you will believe him because he’s the “good guy” who goes above and beyond for people.
I don’t wish for any woman to go through the pain I’ve gone through, the manipulation, the lies and the emotional abuse. I can’t tell you what to do, but I will say, be careful and don’t be blind to the small things that will one day become huge. The novelty will fade, and though Jared isn’t the devil, he has a lot of growing up to do at 40. It was not okay to toy with me and drag me through the mud this year. It wasn’t okay to minimize his relationship with you and lie to me about it. It’s not okay to, to this day claim to see a life with me and not commit to it. I deserve better, and you deserve better.
How men talk about their ex’s and other women is an indication about how they will one day talk about and treat you. That is the worst and best lesson i have learned. I’m 34, years of my life wasted, and he took another year of my life knowing full well, this is how it would end. He’s sat on the phone with me for hours talking about how stupid PA’s are and if you were going to not be a doctor, at least become an NP, who has better bedside knowledge. Why would he say that, because i suppose you’re a PA and it minimizes the significance of even having a relationship with somebody who isn’t as intelligent as he is. The lack of respect will always be there, you just have to look for it.
Dishonesty, and manipulation are a plague, and if that’s who you are at 40, it is who you will always be unless you recognize that something needs to change. Where there is no accountability, there can be no change. I’m not the exception, I’m the same as the two girls before me. He’ll show you text messages where he never responded to me, even though he replies on Snapchat where every thing is erased. I cannot believe i didn’t see the signs. He will make me look crazy and laugh at me, the same way he showed me messages from Jen, and Elisabeth, and Devon, and made them sound crazy to me. I guess that’s his MO. The same way he told me you were nothing to him.
I was going to send you this message, two months ago… i then decided not to because he convinced me he wasn’t dating you… I saw him less than a month ago in Roanoke, i begged him to tell me that he was in a relationship with you. He said he wasn’t, again, he told me he was going to a wedding alone with only Ryan and that he wasn’t taking you. I then begged him to tell me that we were done and that he didn’t love me anymore. His response was idk what’s going to happen a year from now, i know I’ll see you again. His response every time has been when im ready for a relationship, emotionally, do you want me to finally let you know? I don’t care to be with him anymore. I’m so over it but i really think you should know the type of person you’re dealing with.
He has put me through so much hell for a year and a half of my life, stringing me along acting like he’s doing me a favor while he works on his own mental health and claims to still love me when we are together.”
submitted by elsa78910 to emotionalabuse [link] [comments]
“It’s been over a year of me wondering whether I should just come out and ask you or message you… but being afraid that if I do, and I’m wrong, it’ll be a the biggest mistake of my life. I have begged and begged him to tell me what you are to him, and he denies having anything more than a platonic friendship with you.
I want to preface this message with, I have no ill will towards you, I just want some answers… answers I don’t believe I’m going to get from Jared. I don’t know if he’s mentioned anything about me. So here goes…
November 2022, I sent Jared an email, telling him I loved him, missed him, and though I didn’t require a response back, I wanted him to know how sorry I was for everything that had happened and things had ended. He responded with a lengthy email telling me he still fervently loved me and how he too was sorry for how things had ended. That email lead to the last year and a half of events.
December 2022, I drove down to Roanoke and surprised him at the Carilion garage. He left the hospital as fast as he could that night, and we spent the rest of that evening together, catching up, and he left for Key West two days later. Two weeks later, he came up to DC and we had a late birthday celebration for him at Clyde’s in Georgetown and went to see A Christmas Carol at the Ford Theater. A few weeks later we drove to Jersey to see Matchbox20, by now it was the end of January 2023. Almost every week off, for the last year, he would come up and see me, if even for only two days, or I would drive down to Roanoke and spend the week with him. We spoke about our past, the hurt, and future, he told me numerous times that when he pictured marriage and children, it was only with me, but he needed time. This part is important, and I’ll come back to it later. We celebrated my birthday at a restaurant in Navy Yard, two weeks before you guys left for London. Chris video chatted with that night while we were at the restaurant eating Wagyu, and they discussed the new shipment of sunglasses Chris had gotten for Miggieswear.
The weekend of the Super Bowl, he had come seen me earlier that week, the day after he left I came to Roanoke and left the day of the Super Bowl. He told me his parents were having a viewing party and he had to go home and cook. I’m now assuming he left my Airbnb and came to your place.
That February he planned a trip to London, with Nicole, Ryan and Chris, and what he told me were, Nicole’s “friends.” Nicole happened to post a picture of you guys sitting on the plane and I was shocked, why would Nicole’s friend be sitting between him and Ryan. I sent him a message while you were on that 6 hour flight, telling him that if he had been seeing somebody, then why didn’t he tell me? There was no point in us spending time together if he had moved on. His response to me was “do you even know what you’re looking at? I’m surprised you don’t recognize her, that’s Nicole’s friend. You’re jumping to a lot of conclusions right now and don’t know what you’re talking about.” Something in my gut didn’t believe it but I wanted to trust that, so I did. I put you out of sight, out of mind. When he got back, he told me how he wished I’d been there with him, we both love history and old buildings, it’s a place we would have found magical together. I don’t know who came up with the idea of going to London, but part of me always thinks I’m the one who put it there when I shared the pictures i had taken when I went there the year we had been no contact.
We went to a Kenny Chesney concert in Charlottesville that March when I got back from my family trip to India, and he got back from London. Between work, us both traveling with our families, we were excited to see one another. We were going to go to St Augustine, but because of the weather, we stayed in Roanoke and saw Kenny Chesney in Charlottesville. The original plan had been to spend the night in Charlottesville at a hotel, but we couldn’t get one last minute so we ended up driving back to Roanoke and sneaking into the basement at his parents house and sleeping in his bed at 3am.
A few months later, we went to Richmond, and stayed the weekend, exploring the city, and watched Hamilton at the Altria Theater. A few months after that, we went to Savannah and Atlanta, where he got a flat tire driving into the garage, and spent the rest of the weekend at a yoga retreat. July, he asked me to go to Boston with him and his brother, for 4th or July weekend, but I couldn’t because my siblings were in town. Every single week, he came down and either stayed with me, or made a quick trip to spend time with me…
This past September, I found out he took you to Justin’s wedding, and I broke. I needed more from him. I have known him, been intimate with him, shared my every fear, worry, I have brought him home cooked meals from DC and surprised him at work with dinner, I’ve made him care packages. I’ve made Ryan Easter baskets and sent him birthday presents and encouraged Jared to put him in academic classes, I’ve helped Jared look into private schools for Ryan, and weighed the pros and cons of the options. I had no expectations in return from him other than, at the very least, a mutual respect and HONESTY.
I’ve seen him quite a few times since September and I last saw him in Roanoke at the beginning of March 2024. We sat in front of each other, in his car before he went into work that Monday night, and he told me, again, that when he thinks of marriage and a future, I’m the only one he pictures a marriage and children with. I’m not saying this to hurt you, or to make a point, I’m saying it because i don’t know what to believe anymore.
I became suspicious of his relationship with you, when he mentioned going to Macchu Picchu and hiking through the mountains. As all women have the ability to find out details they might later regret, I did the same thing. Except I didn’t believe he had actually gone to Macchu Picchu. I knew his passport had been long expired since around or before COVID, and I knew he had renewed it before he went to London. But that was when I realized you were the girl in the photo that Nicole posted. When I confronted him about Macchu Picchu, he told me he had been joking and he had also already told me he’d been joking. He had NEVER told me it was a joke, he had actually refused to show me photos when I asked him for pictures from the trip… he had then proceeded to change the topic, which is what had even raised red flags in my head.
My point is, I have asked him point blank so many times whether you two have a relationship. You tell me you still love me, that you picture marriage and a family with me, but this girl is a part of your life, and you took her to a wedding with you, while I was on a trip with my siblings, you took her to London with you, and you continue to tell me she’s just a friend. I asked him again on Tuesday night/Wednesday Morning after he left work, if you two are dating, and he said no. He asked me why I’m so hyper-fixated on somebody who’s just a friend when he has a million other female friends.
In September, he told me he needed a month to clear his head, that he wanted to commit to me, but he was afraid and that he needed to get over the fear and roadblock of our past break up. I gave him grace and understood. So we took a 4 week break. Some time during that time period, he sent me a snap of doves, and said “doves, and swans mate for life.” He sent me Ed Sheeran songs telling me he wants to find his way back to me. “No Strings Attached… you are the one I love”
In November, he messaged me and told me he had a surprise for me and to look for something in the mail. He loves the Count of Monte Carlo, it’s one of his favorite movies, and he told me it was in reference to that. A few weeks later I got a candle, a silver 400 dollar Buddha candle from Thomson Ferrier. I didn’t understand the reference to the Count of Monte Carlo, but it was a beautiful gesture and present… especially because he knew how much little gestures from him mean to me.
Fast forward to January, I got another 350 dollar black skull candle from him, from Thomson Ferrier. At this point I was upset, angry and livid. I called my sister in tears that evening. I had come back to him because he told me he loved me, that he “has a fire that burns so deeply” when he thinks of me. If i had known that wasn’t true, i would have closed the chapter a year and a half ago. I don’t want $700 worth of gifts and candles, I want more. I want marriage, I want children, I want our lives to move forward, I want communication. Out of anger, I packed up the candle, his sweatshirts and clothes that he had left at my place this past year, and mailed them back to his house. I’m sure it’s sitting somewhere in his basement closet/ bedroom… along with his white Huq sweatshirt, a picture of us I had up in my house, and various articles of clothing.
What upsets me is that he didn’t just involve me this year, he involved my family. He sent my mom presents, my parents in return sent him gifts. My sister, parents and cousins messaged him asking him to come around more. There was no point in involving my family, if he was going to involve himself with you. There was no point in involving himself with me, if he was going to involve himself with you. Those leather Indian shoes sitting in his room, my dad bought those for him. That blue sweater, those green pants and that maroon shirt, my parents bought those for him just this last year.
I don’t know what he’s told you about me, but I will say this. I was your age when we started dating. I was 29 years old. He was single, that’s what everyone in our residency program thought. He would tell everyone how Shari left him one day, all of a sudden just got up and left. “I saw the look behind her eyes just change when she looked at me.” He would tell everyone his horrific dating stories. When i started dating him, there was no doubt in my mind he was single… but I was wrong. He wasn’t single, he was dating Devon, one of the nurses from Carilion, and he had been for the past 4 years prior to that. At one point when he moved to Norfolk, she had even moved in with him. Even Shari was visiting him in Norfolk during this time period. I would have never suspected it, nobody in our residency program did. It wasn’t until one day, when he told me his friends were visiting from home, and they were all going to a concert together, that I found out. Her profile picture was of the two of them together, and her Facebook relationship status said “in a relationship.” Out of my own naivety, i believed him when he told me she was crazy and obsessed with him. He told me, to him, they were just friends but she wanted more. Women do a lot of things, but no woman is dumb enough to think she’s your girlfriend when she’s not. When we moved back to our hometowns, Devon was there waiting for him. He disappeared one day for 24 hours, told me that he was helping his dad’s friend who was stranded in NC. A year and a half later, i would find out that was a lie and that he had been at a concert Florida Georgia Line concert with her. She had been visiting his grandmother with him, staying at his parents home. The irony is that a few weeks after he took her, he took me to the same concert in Scranton. Him and his family didn’t bat an eye when a month later, I showed up and was the “new girlfriend.”
Eventually Devon found out about his lies and left him, but again, stupid me thought she was a crazy girl who just wanted so badly to be with him, that she built their relationship up in her head.
Dignity, respect for humans, empathy, are the most important qualities in a human being.
What I don’t wish is for you to be in my spot in 5 years. He will paint you in his colors, make you fall in love with MB20, and take you to Augustana concerts, he’ll tell you that you understand him, and his heart in a way that nobody else does. He’ll bond with you over music, and send you songs that make you feel he’s talking about you. He is so good at making you feel seen, and involving you with his family. He’ll say he had a vision of a girl that looks like you, coming into his life, and here you are, his soul mate. And one day, the same way that Shari, Devon and I got lost in him, the reality of everything will come pouring down on you. Be careful, there are signs between the lines, and the smiles, and good times. Make sure you don’t miss those, whatever you decide.
My relationship with him, started off just like yours. Another girl on the periphery, and teetering the line of inappropriate. Everything you call him out on, will always have an excuse, and you will believe him because he’s the “good guy” who goes above and beyond for people.
I don’t wish for any woman to go through the pain I’ve gone through, the manipulation, the lies and the emotional abuse. I can’t tell you what to do, but I will say, be careful and don’t be blind to the small things that will one day become huge. The novelty will fade, and though Jared isn’t the devil, he has a lot of growing up to do at 40. It was not okay to toy with me and drag me through the mud this year. It wasn’t okay to minimize his relationship with you and lie to me about it. It’s not okay to, to this day claim to see a life with me and not commit to it. I deserve better, and you deserve better.
How men talk about their ex’s and other women is an indication about how they will one day talk about and treat you. That is the worst and best lesson i have learned. I’m 34, years of my life wasted, and he took another year of my life knowing full well, this is how it would end. He’s sat on the phone with me for hours talking about how stupid PA’s are and if you were going to not be a doctor, at least become an NP, who has better bedside knowledge. Why would he say that, because i suppose you’re a PA and it minimizes the significance of even having a relationship with somebody who isn’t as intelligent as he is. The lack of respect will always be there, you just have to look for it.
Dishonesty, and manipulation are a plague, and if that’s who you are at 40, it is who you will always be unless you recognize that something needs to change. Where there is no accountability, there can be no change. I’m not the exception, I’m the same as the two girls before me. He’ll show you text messages where he never responded to me, even though he replies on Snapchat where every thing is erased. I cannot believe i didn’t see the signs. He will make me look crazy and laugh at me, the same way he showed me messages from Jen, and Elisabeth, and Devon, and made them sound crazy to me. I guess that’s his MO. The same way he told me you were nothing to him.
I was going to send you this message, two months ago… i then decided not to because he convinced me he wasn’t dating you… I saw him less than a month ago in Roanoke, i begged him to tell me that he was in a relationship with you. He said he wasn’t, again, he told me he was going to a wedding alone with only Ryan and that he wasn’t taking you. I then begged him to tell me that we were done and that he didn’t love me anymore. His response was idk what’s going to happen a year from now, i know I’ll see you again. His response every time has been when im ready for a relationship, emotionally, do you want me to finally let you know? I don’t care to be with him anymore. I’m so over it but i really think you should know the type of person you’re dealing with.
He has put me through so much hell for a year and a half of my life, stringing me along acting like he’s doing me a favor while he works on his own mental health and claims to still love me when we are together.”
2024.05.13 13:22 Tiberiusthemad Proven natural hacks to boost your mood (Serotonin) and lower anxiety. I hope it helps.
A lot of people from this subreddit have been asking this question and i got this article together to answer that question. I hope it helps. Cheers.
I honestly have found great help when i started taking Omega 3 in a daily basis, Vitamin B1 B6 B12, enough zinc, magnesium and Vitamin D.PS : for those who also want to increase their testosterone, improving your mood and lowering Cortisol greatly helps.
Stress Reduction
Our bodies release cortisol when stressed. Cortisol decreases serotonin levels in the body, by increasing serotonin reuptake. Too much cortisol can increase your risk of developing mental health disorders. That is why reducing mental stress can help balance cortisol levels and increase serotoninMany of the lifestyle changes below can be used to decrease stress.
Mood Improvement
Serotonin impacts our mood, but mood also affects serotonin production. Studies using brain imaging (PET), showed that brains of people who are happy produce more serotonin than brains of people who are sadTherefore, engaging in activities and doing things that make you happier can help boost serotonin production.
In addition, studies show that social interactions also influence serotonin levels. Spend more time with people who make you feel good in general
Exercise
Fatigue, as a result of exercise, increases the amount of tryptophan that can cross the blood-brain barrier (by decreasing BCAA levels) and thereby boosts serotonin production. Psychological benefits of physical exercise can be more readily achieved with consistent aerobic exercise trainingMice that ran on treadmills had higher levels of serotonin compared to mice that remained inactive. Brain tryptophan remained high even after exercise
Getting More Sun
It has been long known that bright light helps treat seasonal depression. But several studies suggest that light is also an effective treatment for other forms of depressionPeople have higher serotonin levels in the summer compared to winter
In fact, our modern way of life, in which we spend a lot of time indoors, may be depleting our serotonin levels, thereby making us more vulnerable to mood disorders
Pioneer studies suggest that our skin may produce serotonin when exposed to sunlight
In addition, you need vitamin D to produce serotonin, and sun to produce vitamin D
Therefore, going outside and spending more time in the sun on a regular basis is a great way to boost your serotonin levels.
Yoga and Meditation
A review of over 200 peer-reviewed RCTs, clinical trials, and meta-analyses studying complementary and alternative medicine suggest that yoga and meditation may help uplift mood and improve symptoms of mild, moderate, and treatment-resistant depressionIn fact, meditation activates many parts of the brain important for understanding the self, emotions, problem-solving, adaptability, and increasing awareness. Serotonin plays a role in wakefulness, along with other neurotransmitters, which are all raised in meditators
Thirty minutes of yoga and breathing exercises improved mood in a study of 71 healthy adults
Psychotherapy
Psychotherapy or counseling may change brain chemistry and even increase serotonin activity (by increasing serotonin receptors). In a (DB-RCT) study of 23 patients with depression who participated in psychotherapy for 4 months, therapy significantly increased serotonin activity and improved symptoms of depressionEat to Increase Serotonin
Tryptophan is the amino acid building block for serotonin. Tryptophan is not produced by the body, so it must be taken in through diet.Current research shows that unlike purified tryptophan, consuming tryptophan-rich foods does not necessarily increase brain serotonin. That’s because tryptophan-rich foods, such as meat, dairy, fruits, and vegetables, also contain many other amino acids. Tryptophan has to compete with these other amino acids for transport across the blood-brain barrier
On the other hand, lack of dietary tryptophan (compared to other amino acids) may lead to lower blood and brain tryptophan levels, decreasing serotonin production. Increased BCAAs also lower tryptophan and serotonin, as well as dopamine in the brain. This may be especially problematic for people who take protein powders to enhance exercise performance
Carbs
Consuming carbs increases serotonin levels by increasing the transport of tryptophan into the brainHowever, you should use other methods to boost your serotonin, as increasing carbs in your diet can have a plethora of negative effects.
which Supplements can Increase Serotonin?
L-Tryptophan and 5-HTP
In the body, L-tryptophan is used to make 5-HTP from which serotonin is made. Taking L-tryptophan may raise plasma serotonin, improving cognitive, motor, or gut issues in those who are deficientA protein called alpha-Lactalbumin from milk contains more tryptophan than many other proteins. In a (DB-RCT) study of 18 inpiduals, 12 grams of alpha-Lactalbumin increased the amount of tryptophan in blood plasma by 16% after 90 minutes
In another (DB-RCT) study, 12.32 grams of tryptophan increased blood tryptophan by 43% after 1.5 hours and improved memory in 23 subjects vulnerable to high stress
In a pilot study of 13 female patients experiencing premenstrual syndrome (PMS), 6 grams of L-tryptophan taken daily for 14 days improved mood, irritability, difficulty sleeping, and carbohydrate craving
Tryptophan can be purchased in the form of L-tryptophan supplements. 5-HTP (5-hydroxytryptophan) supplements are also available. It is important to note that 5-HTP is not the same as 5-HT, which is the chemical name for serotonin. 5-HTP freely crosses the blood-brain barrier (serotonin itself does not) to be converted into serotonin
Probiotics
In the digestive tract, probiotics restore the gut microbiome and influence the gut-brain axis. Gut bacteria are important because they can produce tryptophan, from which serotonin is made. Many mental health disorders, such as Parkinson’s disease, are linked to less perse or fewer gut bacteriaIn a study (DB-RTC), an 8-week probiotic regimen (2.0 x 109 CFU/g of Lactobacillus helveticus and 2.0 x 109 CFU/g of Bifidobacterium longum) increased tryptophan levels in 110 inpiduals with depression. Increased tryptophan can increase serotonin production
A probiotic (Bifidobacteria infantis) given to rats for 14 days raised levels of blood tryptophan
Vitamin D
Vitamin D helps the body make, release, and use serotonin in the brain. Vitamin D activates an enzyme that converts tryptophan into serotonin. If vitamin D levels are low, our brains make less serotonin. Thus, increasing vitamin D intake increases serotonin levels, reducing the risk of mental health disordersA cohort study of over 9K subjects demonstrated that taking vitamin D supplements during the first year of life was correlated with a 77% reduced risk of schizophrenia. In other words, preventing low vitamin D levels early in life may reduce the chance of having schizophrenia later in life
Omega-3 Fatty Acids
While vitamin D helps neurons make serotonin, the omega-3 fatty acids, EPA (eicosapentaenoic acid) and DHA (docosahexaenoic acid), help neurons release serotonin and improve its activity (increasing serotonin receptor sensitivity). Fish, such as salmon or trout, are high in omega-3 fatty acids. The omega 3 fatty acid supplements are also sold as fish oil capsulesInadequate omega-3 fatty acids intake may increase susceptibility to psychiatric illnesses, including depression
In a (DB-RCT) study of 49 patients that repeatedly self-harm themselves, 1.2 grams of EPA and 0.9 grams of DHA capsules daily for 12 weeks reduced suicidal thinking by 45% and depression by 30%
An observational study of 256,118 Japanese participants, discovered that people who ate fish daily had lower rates of suicidal thoughts compared to people who did not eat fish daily. In another observational study of 1,767 Finnish subjects, consuming fish less than twice a week was associated with a higher risk of depression and suicidal thinking
In rats, low levels of omega-3 fatty acids (specifically alpha linoleic acid) are associated with lower serotonin activity, while DHA deficiency reduces brain serotonin in piglets
Reduced intake of both EPA and DHA by pregnant rats resulted in less production, storage, release, and activity (receptor function) of serotonin in the brains of their offspring. Serotonin was not only reduced in the mothers’ brains but also its availability and production were reduced by (65% and 29%, respectively) in the brains of newborn rats
St. John’s Wort
St. John’s Wort is a popular medicinal plant (Hypericum perforatum) used as an antidepressant for mild depression.The plant increases serotonin in animals, similar to typical antidepressants, but with fewer side effects
In a review (of 35 studies) of 6,993 patients with depression, St. John’s Wort standalone therapy improved mild to moderate symptoms as well as antidepressants and better than placebo. The typical dose is 300 mg of the extract 3 times per day for at least 4 weeks
S-Adenosyl Methionine (SAMe)
SAMe is needed to produce serotoninIt is a naturally occurring compound that plays a role in methylation, energy breakdown and may help patients with major depressive disorder (MDD) who are not responding to conventional, synthetic antidepressants
In a (DB-RCT) study involving 73 MDD inpiduals unresponsive to drug therapy, 800 mg twice a day improved symptoms of depression compared to the placebo
In a (DB-RCT) study of 144 inpiduals with MDD, 1,600 – 3,200 mg of SAMe daily for 12 weeks significantly improved mood
A review of 132 studies (115 CT and 17 preclinical) concluded that SAMe can be useful not just for depression, but for an array of mental health disorders, such as substance abuse and psychosis
Vitamin B
Lack of vitamin B may be associated with the onset of mental health disorders. The body needs Vitamin B6 to make neurotransmitters like serotonin from 5-HTP (Vitamin B acts as enzyme cofactor)Vitamin B12 and folate (vitamin B9) are necessary for the folate cycle, which helps convert tryptophan into serotonin (by producing and recycling essential co-factors)
In a cohort study of 549 community-dwelling seniors, those with low vitamin B12 and B9 blood levels were more likely to have irreversible problems with cognition (memory, attention, and thought)
In Rhesus monkeys, a single dose of vitamin B6 increased serotonin production in the brain
In addition, treatment of healthy adult rats with a vitamin B mixture raised serotonin levels in the brain
Vitamin C
Vitamin C supplements over a period of 6 weeks increased brain serotonin levels in rats with drug-induced dementiaVitamin E
Vitamin E supplementation for 8 weeks increased serotonin in rats suffering from spinal cord injuryZinc
Zinc can target and activate serotonin receptorsIn a meta-analysis of 17 observational studies, blood zinc levels were lower in depressed inpiduals compared to non-depressed inpiduals
In a study (DB-RCT), 25 mg of elemental zinc supplements daily for 12 weeks reduced depressive symptoms in a study of 37 patients with major depressive disorder
Zinc can be increased through diet in foods such as red meat, oysters, and whole grains
Magnesium
Magnesium supplements increase serotonin levels by increasing its availability (reducing reuptake) in the brain. In a (DB-RCT) study, 500 mg of magnesium per day for 8 weeks significantly improved symptoms in 60 patients diagnosed with mild to moderate depressionMagnesium is found in green leafy vegetables, nuts, and legumes
Inositol
Inositol increases the sensitivity of serotonin receptorsIn one study of 30 women with a PMS mood disorder, myo-inositol reduced symptoms and improved mood given over 6 menstrual cycles
Inositol decreases depression in rats by binding serotonin receptors
Turmeric
Curcumin is the active component of turmeric. In stressed rats, curcumin extended the length of time serotonin stays active in the brain (by blocking the reuptake of serotonin). It also improved cognition and reduced serum corticosterone, a cortisol equivalent, in ratsIn mice, a single dose of curcumin (10 – 80 mg/kg) increased serotonin levels
Velvet Bean
Mucuna pruriens, known as the velvet bean, combats Parkinson’s disease better than the standard treatment (levodopa) in rats. In addition to being a source of dopamine, the long-term use of the powder form of Mucuna pruriens also restored serotonin levels in rat brainsL-Theanine
L-theanine, an amino acid found in tea leaves (e.g. green, black, or oolong tea) and Bay Bolete mushrooms, has relaxing effects on the mind. Green tea has the highest concentration of L-theanineIn a cohort study of over 42K Japanese inpiduals, those who consumed at least 5 cups of green tea a day experiences less psychological distress that is often associated with reduced serotonin
In rat studies, L-theanine raised serotonin levels in the brain
Rhodiola
Rhodiola rosea is a flowering plant that may help improve anxiety and depression. In a (DB-RCT) clinical trial of 89 patients with mild to moderate depression and low serotonin, Rhodiola rosea extracts (340 mg/day and 680 mg/day) for 42 days improved overall depression, including insomnia and emotional instabilityIn 70 depressive rats suffering from chronic mild stress and serotonin deficiency, Rhodiola extract (1.5, 3, or 6g/kg) for 3 weeks restored normal levels of serotonin
Saffron
Safranal, one of the main active components of saffron (Crocus sativus), increases serotonin availability in the brain (by blocking reuptake)A meta-analysis (5 RCTs) of 177 participants concluded that 30 mg per day of saffron capsules can improve symptoms of depression in adults with major depressive disorder within 6 to 8 weeks
Psychedelics
Psychedelics are hallucinogenic drugs such as lysergic acid diethylamide (LSD) and psilocybin mushrooms. Psychedelics can stimulate serotonin activity (by directly binding to serotonergic receptors and also increasing their number), raise serotonin levels, and reduce its breakdownIn a recent pilot study (DB-RCT) of 12 patients with anxiety, 200 μg of LSD significantly reduced self-reported anxiety. LSD was given in a safe psychotherapeutic environment with medical supervision to avoid side effects
In a (DB-RCT) study of 17 healthy inpiduals, psilocybin (215 micrograms/kg) enhanced mood, increased goal-directed behavior and decreased recognition of negative facial expressions
Though psychedelics can activate serotonin signaling, unsupervised use may lead to serious psychological consequences. Certain plant hallucinogens, as well as synthetic hallucinogens, can be especially toxic. Using this substance should be under professional supervision.
Magnolia Tree
The bark and seed cones of the Magnolia tree (Magnolia officinalis) appear to have anti-stress, anti-anxiety, and antidepressant effects20 and 40 mg/kg of honokiol and magnolol, the main components of Magnolia officinalis, restored low levels of serotonin in rats with chronic mild stress
Magnolia bark and ginger rhizome are commonly used to treat mental disorders in traditional Chinese medicine (TCM). 30 mg/kg of a magnolia bark and ginger rhizome mixture increased serotonin in the brains of depressed mice
Essential Oils
Essential oils are commonly used to reduce anxiety, stress, low mood, and other mental health disorders. Smelling the essential oils (inhalation) can activate pathways in the brain to boost serotonin and dopamine productionIn a study of aromatherapy in 60 elderly patients with depression (RCT), 5 ml of essential oil mixture (containing lavender, sweet orange, bergamot, and almond oil) increased serotonin levels after application two times a week for 8 weeks
Ylang-ylang essential oils increased serotonin levels in mice brains (hippocampus)
Bitter orange is an essential oil that reduced anxiety and improved mood by boosting serotonin activity in mice after 14 days of use
Lavender oil blocked the breakdown/reuptake of serotonin in cell studies
Valerian
The root of the Valerian plant increases serotonin levels and activity (by decreasing its turnover)Valerian may help with irritable bowel syndrome. In a rat study, components of the Valeriani root balanced overactive serotonin in the gut (colon) and serum
Valeriana officinalis root extract prevented the breakdown of serotonin in mice exposed to stress
Apigenin
Apigenin is a nutrient in citrus fruits that may improve cognition and behavior as well as symptoms of depression and stressIn mouse models, 20-day treatment with apigenin (10 and 20 mg/kg) increased serotonin levels, and decreased anxious behavior
Apigenin was able to reduce the impact of chronic mild stress in rats by increasing serotonin availability and reducing its breakdown
Berberine
Berberine is a salt derived from plants in the Berberis family (the roots, rhizomes, stems, and barks), including barberry, tree turmeric, Oregon-grape, and others. It blocks the enzyme MAO-A, which breaks down serotonin, thereby raising serotonin levelsA single berberine dose increased levels of serotonin by 47% in the brains of depressed mice. Long-term treatment with berberine (5 mg/kg for 15 days) increased serotonin by 19%
Mice given berberine in a different study had increased serotonin levels in regions of the brain (hippocampus and frontal cortex) important for memory and mood
Acetyl-L-Carnitine
Carnitine may increase serotonin in the cerebral cortex, a region of the brain involved in cognition and memoryAcetyl-L-carnitine (ALCAR) is a modified form of carnitine, a common dietary supplement sold in health food stores. ALCAR protects the brain and may help with depression. In mice, it increased levels of serotonin in the brain when given daily for 25 days
Lithium
Lithium has long been used in the treatment of mental disorders such as bipolar disorder. It works by increasing serotonin activity in the brainPhysical Treatments that Increase Serotonin
Neurofeedback
Neurofeedback allows inpiduals to consciously change their brain activity (EEG waves) and therefore modify their behavior and cognition. Some of its clinical uses are for migraines, ADHD, and PTSDIn a study (RCT), neurofeedback (30 minutes, 5 sessions weekly, 4 weeks) was applied to 40 patients with fibromyalgia syndrome (FMS). FMS patients have lower serotonin and widespread pain in their muscles and bones. After 2 weeks, patients experienced less pain, fatigue, anxiety, and depression
Massage
Massage therapy decreased cortisol and raised serotonin and dopamine in a broad population with stress-related health problems in 3 studiesIn one (RCT) study, 24 adults with low back pain were either given two 30 minute massages per week or subjected to standard relaxation procedures over the span of 5 weeks. Urine serotonin levels were higher in inpiduals who received massage therapy
Acupuncture
In a randomized clinical trial, 75 women with fibromyalgia, acupuncture increased levels of serotonin in the serum, compared to placeboIn rats, acupuncture-like stimulation increased serotonin activity in certain regions of the brain
Light Therapy
When sun exposure is not possible, bright light therapy can help increase serotonin levelsBright light therapy (photobiomodulation) shows promising results for depression based on clinical trials
In a study of 10 women with chronic headaches (observational), 34 seconds daily use of low-level laser therapy (LLLT) significantly increased serotonin levels after just 3 days
In a study of 25 drug-free hospitalized veterans with depression or bipolar disorder, bright white light improved depressive symptoms. However, further testing needs to be done on the negative consequences of long-term light treatment
Vagus Nerve Stimulation
Long-term vagus nerve stimulation (14 days) increased serotonin levels in rat brainsIn rats, sustained vagus nerve stimulation for 14 days also increased the action of serotonin
Testing Serotonin
Serotonin that gets released into the blood gets rapidly broken down in the liver and lungs, to inactive metabolites (such as 5-HIAA) that are excreted in urine . That is why normally, blood and urine contain very small amounts of serotonin. Larger quantities of serotonin in the blood/urine can be found in people with serotonin-producing tumors (carcinoid tumors).Beware of the use of urine serotonin levels to check for “neurotransmitter imbalances”. While the companies providing these tests state that the levels in urine correspond to brain neurotransmitter levels, science has repeatedly shown that this is not the case
Serotonin doesn’t cross the blood-brain barrier. Even if it did, it is released intermittently and influenced by many different stimuli. Furthermore, levels differ within different parts of the brain. And finally, values differ for the same person from one day to another
In addition, companies have been known to intentionally use extremely narrow ranges, without any scientific support whatsoever, in order to sell supplements to their clients
If you do have neurotransmitter imbalances in the brain, more reliable tests of serotonin levels are cerebrospinal fluid tests or measurements of serotonin in blood platelets
A PET scan is the only direct way to detect changes of serotonin production in specific areas of the brain
Serotonin Risks and Safety
Excess serotonin may result in serotonin syndrome, which can be fatal. Usually, though, serotonin syndrome is a result of drug interactions. No cases have been observed just from safe, natural approaches
MDMA, LSD, and other synthetic drugs may cause serotonin syndrome, and should not be taken without medical supervision or outside a psychotherapeutic environment
Most of the studies mentioned above were performed on adults. More research involving children is needed in order to determine safety.
Abnormally heightened levels of serotonin (hyperserotonemia) is a consistent finding in inpiduals with autism. Pregnant women with hyperserotonemia are more likely to give birth to children with autism
Drug Interactions
The use of St. John’s Wort, SAMe, or lithium simultaneously with serotonergic drugs like selective serotonin reuptake inhibitors (SSRI), monoamine oxidase inhibitors (MAO-I), and triptans, can increase the risk of serotonin syndrome, a life-threatening and potentially fatal conditionLimitations and Caveats
Some of these studies have fairly small sample sizes. Additionally, many of these natural methods of increasing serotonin in the body have only been tested in animals and need further research in humans through clinical trials.In addition to the concentration of serotonin, both the number of serotonin receptors and their sensitivity may also play an integral role in determining serotonin activity.
Though serotonin is mostly made, stored, and released in the gut, serotonin acts as an important neurotransmitter in the brain. Some of these natural remedies and supplements need further testing to determine if they are able to cross the blood-brain barrier. Long-term application of these remedies should also be further studied.
2024.05.13 05:27 micahwillarthy They All Nuked America for World Peace pt2
"The cooks outdid themselves with this one!", a common phrase Id hear walking through the cafeteria during breakfast hour. I had never been one for breakfast, eating in the morning just made me feel tired. Regardless, I loved venturing into the cafeteria because it was nice to hear the rumbling of conversations and to meet new people.
I had met my crew when they boarded the ship in the days before we set sail, but introducing myself personally to our group of 49 civilians was keeping me busy. The navigation team tells me we have three days before we reach the shores of...
"Whats the name of it?"
Senior Navi Ran Katz chuckled and dragged his finger under the word on his map, "My-am-ee. Its an old American ruin."
He pinched the mapscreen and My-am-ee began to shrink until the majority of the space was covered in ocean and the destination was a speck in the bottom left.
"But we havent had satellite pictures of this entire area for centuries. With rising seas, who knows if Miami is going to be our landing spot or just a reef we pass over?" He was right. The mess of radioactivity in the atmosphere had completely covered the land ahead in mystery, "Come lunchtime, though, we will pass West 50 mark."
It was a lot to take in. No one had been past the 50 latitude mark since 2024. I dont even think my 20-times-great grandfather was born yet. Man, I really have to finish up that speech by noon. Every great person in history has their speech:
The ancient Roman Caesar crossing the Rubicon,
the Americans on the Moon,
Mandela at his Rivonian trial,
the Peace Progress announcing the bombing of America,
even the Toliford brothers broadcasted theirs live while they left the solar system.
As I sat in the cafeteria trying to figure out the best way to end my speech, Maxton snapped me out of it.
"Its a gud one, Capi."
"Its a gud one, Max."
I didnt even notice the young woman next to him until he introduced her, "this is Suri Aziz, she is our biologist."
We said out pleasantries and began to talk after Max was called away. She told me about her role as a civilian settler and her interest in coming along with me on my sea-to-sea if our settlement is successful.
"Well, wherever we set up could up to a year, you could find yourself occupied by then," I suggested.
"Officer Angelhart told me you do not have your expedition crew picked out yet," she had a good source, "I just want to show you some of my work. If I may?"
I have worked with women before on such journeys, that wasnt my issue. Age is experience. She might have a couple dozen years breathing, but Id prefer to team with people with a few dozen years of working.
She set a suitcase on the table and clicked it open. It was full of papers. She riffled through a folder and pulled out a handful, placing them in front of me.
They were beautiful. Elaborately drawn and colored plants and animals. Each page had a subject drawn three or four or five times at different perspectives and cross-sections. Measurements and descriptions organized the scattered images into an extravagant display of knowledge and craft. Foxes, Tulips, and... Deer.
"The white-tail."
"Yes, it was native to the Americas. This is based on information from books and movies Ive had. Gorgeous creature. I wish I could see one when we get to M..."
"Miami," I chimed in, "I got to see the last one in the Vienna Zoo when I was a kid. That must have been 30? 40 years ago? Wow."
"I only have a couple hundred of these illustrations, I-"
"Only?" she chuckled at my interjection.
"Only. I want to be there with you when you cross to the Pacific. I want to see and experience the flora and fauna."
I saw myself in her, and not in a gross perverted way. I could see the determination and desire for adventure. She was going to be my inspiration for the final part of my speech.
With the cue from Archer, I pressed the yellow button near the microphone and began, "New Horizon, this is Capi Santago Vega. In approximately 3 minutes, this vessel will officially enter into the unknown. From now on, please wear your TH4 protective suits when outdoors.
Let West 50 not only mark our geography, but let it be a testament to life forever blooming in spite of the challenges: manmade and natural.
With each step we will take, we will reclaim a fragment of what was lost, defying the annals of history and redefining our world.
There will be tough times ahead, but there will always be tough times. Aboard the New Horizon, times may be tougher, but our legacies will be greater. We will see a beautiful new world because you will all be there making it beautiful...
And there goes West 50. Through fire and fallout, humanity goes forward."
I watched the needle zip back and forth as the machine printed the prothetic finger. It may have been hypnotizing if the cartographer hadnt been crying a few feet away from me, "but my finger! Oh God, it will never be the same! Oh God, no!"
Dr. Mally removed the plastic hood from the machine, "Thank you Ennay."
The speakers crackled as Ennay responded, "Of course, Dr. Mally! It is my job as the Operating System of the New Horizon to aid in all matters as best I can!" the cartographer began to panic once more as the nurses prepared the surgery, "Even when crew-mates like Mr. Morgs slams a door unto his finger.
Morgs had never had a prosthetic before, obviously. Most of my right arm is skynthallic, but instead of wailing, all I ever did was learn to wear a seatbelt so it wouldnt happen again. Unfortunately, I needed to sign off on having Ennay process the finger mold without the surgeon's supervision. If I didnt need to, Id be staring out at the ocean Ive been dreaming about for decades.
"Capi Vega?"
"Yes, Ennay?" I asked the large screen by the printer.
"Your presence is required with Helmsan Archer in the Control Room."
"I am kinda busy, I ca-,"
"Sir, he says its... dire."
I apologized to the surgeon and wished the team, and Mr. Morgs, the best of luck before exiting the Medical Wing. Racing up the stairs, I could hear gossip about something people saw from the deck.
I burst into the Control Room.
Before anyone could explain the situation to me, the large glass windows told me all I needed.
"My God...," my face went pale. I tried to keep composure, but... well this was the largest, blackest storm I had ever seen.
"No scanners picked it up, Sir," Ben explained rapidly, "Its still completely invisible to any radars."
"Must have something to due with the radiation levels, somehow. Its clear enough over here, we should be able to read something, anything!"
"Sir, what should we do?" the room fell silent as the handful of operators stared up at me. I pinched at the hairs above my lip and stood in thought.
If we sail around it, we would lose time and possibly our location. The only reason we are so confident in where we are is due to how rigid our course has been. No one has sailed these waters in centuries, if we get lost out here, we could be lost to history.
Sailing through it, we could lose the ship. She is built for all kinds of storms, but this one would surely test Europian craftsmanship. Once we are in the storm, there is no turning back; going in circles when youre lost is the best way to stay lost.
Ben advised we try and go around, but I think he may doubt his own skill. Ben and I step into the hallway and have Ennay call for Max.
It took about 15 minutes, but the three of us has discussed and debates into a unanimous decision.
Ben Archer swung open the doors to the Control Room, "Full speed ahead."
submitted by micahwillarthy to CapiVega [link] [comments]
I had met my crew when they boarded the ship in the days before we set sail, but introducing myself personally to our group of 49 civilians was keeping me busy. The navigation team tells me we have three days before we reach the shores of...
"Whats the name of it?"
Senior Navi Ran Katz chuckled and dragged his finger under the word on his map, "My-am-ee. Its an old American ruin."
He pinched the mapscreen and My-am-ee began to shrink until the majority of the space was covered in ocean and the destination was a speck in the bottom left.
"But we havent had satellite pictures of this entire area for centuries. With rising seas, who knows if Miami is going to be our landing spot or just a reef we pass over?" He was right. The mess of radioactivity in the atmosphere had completely covered the land ahead in mystery, "Come lunchtime, though, we will pass West 50 mark."
It was a lot to take in. No one had been past the 50 latitude mark since 2024. I dont even think my 20-times-great grandfather was born yet. Man, I really have to finish up that speech by noon. Every great person in history has their speech:
The ancient Roman Caesar crossing the Rubicon,
the Americans on the Moon,
Mandela at his Rivonian trial,
the Peace Progress announcing the bombing of America,
even the Toliford brothers broadcasted theirs live while they left the solar system.
As I sat in the cafeteria trying to figure out the best way to end my speech, Maxton snapped me out of it.
"Its a gud one, Capi."
"Its a gud one, Max."
I didnt even notice the young woman next to him until he introduced her, "this is Suri Aziz, she is our biologist."
We said out pleasantries and began to talk after Max was called away. She told me about her role as a civilian settler and her interest in coming along with me on my sea-to-sea if our settlement is successful.
"Well, wherever we set up could up to a year, you could find yourself occupied by then," I suggested.
"Officer Angelhart told me you do not have your expedition crew picked out yet," she had a good source, "I just want to show you some of my work. If I may?"
I have worked with women before on such journeys, that wasnt my issue. Age is experience. She might have a couple dozen years breathing, but Id prefer to team with people with a few dozen years of working.
She set a suitcase on the table and clicked it open. It was full of papers. She riffled through a folder and pulled out a handful, placing them in front of me.
They were beautiful. Elaborately drawn and colored plants and animals. Each page had a subject drawn three or four or five times at different perspectives and cross-sections. Measurements and descriptions organized the scattered images into an extravagant display of knowledge and craft. Foxes, Tulips, and... Deer.
"The white-tail."
"Yes, it was native to the Americas. This is based on information from books and movies Ive had. Gorgeous creature. I wish I could see one when we get to M..."
"Miami," I chimed in, "I got to see the last one in the Vienna Zoo when I was a kid. That must have been 30? 40 years ago? Wow."
"I only have a couple hundred of these illustrations, I-"
"Only?" she chuckled at my interjection.
"Only. I want to be there with you when you cross to the Pacific. I want to see and experience the flora and fauna."
I saw myself in her, and not in a gross perverted way. I could see the determination and desire for adventure. She was going to be my inspiration for the final part of my speech.
Let West 50 not only mark our geography, but let it be a testament to life forever blooming in spite of the challenges: manmade and natural.
With each step we will take, we will reclaim a fragment of what was lost, defying the annals of history and redefining our world.
There will be tough times ahead, but there will always be tough times. Aboard the New Horizon, times may be tougher, but our legacies will be greater. We will see a beautiful new world because you will all be there making it beautiful...
And there goes West 50. Through fire and fallout, humanity goes forward."
Dr. Mally removed the plastic hood from the machine, "Thank you Ennay."
The speakers crackled as Ennay responded, "Of course, Dr. Mally! It is my job as the Operating System of the New Horizon to aid in all matters as best I can!" the cartographer began to panic once more as the nurses prepared the surgery, "Even when crew-mates like Mr. Morgs slams a door unto his finger.
Morgs had never had a prosthetic before, obviously. Most of my right arm is skynthallic, but instead of wailing, all I ever did was learn to wear a seatbelt so it wouldnt happen again. Unfortunately, I needed to sign off on having Ennay process the finger mold without the surgeon's supervision. If I didnt need to, Id be staring out at the ocean Ive been dreaming about for decades.
"Capi Vega?"
"Yes, Ennay?" I asked the large screen by the printer.
"Your presence is required with Helmsan Archer in the Control Room."
"I am kinda busy, I ca-,"
"Sir, he says its... dire."
I apologized to the surgeon and wished the team, and Mr. Morgs, the best of luck before exiting the Medical Wing. Racing up the stairs, I could hear gossip about something people saw from the deck.
I burst into the Control Room.
Before anyone could explain the situation to me, the large glass windows told me all I needed.
"My God...," my face went pale. I tried to keep composure, but... well this was the largest, blackest storm I had ever seen.
"No scanners picked it up, Sir," Ben explained rapidly, "Its still completely invisible to any radars."
"Must have something to due with the radiation levels, somehow. Its clear enough over here, we should be able to read something, anything!"
"Sir, what should we do?" the room fell silent as the handful of operators stared up at me. I pinched at the hairs above my lip and stood in thought.
If we sail around it, we would lose time and possibly our location. The only reason we are so confident in where we are is due to how rigid our course has been. No one has sailed these waters in centuries, if we get lost out here, we could be lost to history.
Sailing through it, we could lose the ship. She is built for all kinds of storms, but this one would surely test Europian craftsmanship. Once we are in the storm, there is no turning back; going in circles when youre lost is the best way to stay lost.
Ben advised we try and go around, but I think he may doubt his own skill. Ben and I step into the hallway and have Ennay call for Max.
It took about 15 minutes, but the three of us has discussed and debates into a unanimous decision.
Ben Archer swung open the doors to the Control Room, "Full speed ahead."
2024.05.13 05:23 micahwillarthy They All Nuked America For World Peace pt2
"The cooks outdid themselves with this one!", a common phrase Id hear walking through the cafeteria during breakfast hour. I had never been one for breakfast, eating in the morning just made me feel tired. Regardless, I loved venturing into the cafeteria because it was nice to hear the rumbling of conversations and to meet new people.
I had met my crew when they boarded the ship in the days before we set sail, but introducing myself personally to our group of 49 civilians was keeping me busy. The navigation team tells me we have three days before we reach the shores of...
"Whats the name of it?"
Senior Navi Ran Katz chuckled and dragged his finger under the word on his map, "My-am-ee. Its an old American ruin."
He pinched the mapscreen and My-am-ee began to shrink until the majority of the space was covered in ocean and the destination was a speck in the bottom left.
"But we havent had satellite pictures of this entire area for centuries. With rising seas, who knows if Miami is going to be our landing spot or just a reef we pass over?" He was right. The mess of radioactivity in the atmosphere had completely covered the land ahead in mystery, "Come lunchtime, though, we will pass West 50 mark."
It was a lot to take in. No one had been past the 50 latitude mark since 2024. I dont even think my 20-times-great grandfather was born yet. Man, I really have to finish up that speech by noon. Every great person in history has their speech:
The ancient Roman Caesar crossing the Rubicon,
the Americans on the Moon,
Mandela at his Rivonian trial,
the Peace Progress announcing the bombing of America,
even the Toliford brothers broadcasted theirs live while they left the solar system.
As I sat in the cafeteria trying to figure out the best way to end my speech, Maxton snapped me out of it.
"Its a gud one, Capi."
"Its a gud one, Max."
I didnt even notice the young woman next to him until he introduced her, "this is Suri Aziz, she is our biologist."
We said out pleasantries and began to talk after Max was called away. She told me about her role as a civilian settler and her interest in coming along with me on my sea-to-sea if our settlement is successful.
"Well, wherever we set up could up to a year, you could find yourself occupied by then," I suggested.
"Officer Angelhart told me you do not have your expedition crew picked out yet," she had a good source, "I just want to show you some of my work. If I may?"
I have worked with women before on such journeys, that wasnt my issue. Age is experience. She might have a couple dozen years breathing, but Id prefer to team with people with a few dozen years of working.
She set a suitcase on the table and clicked it open. It was full of papers. She riffled through a folder and pulled out a handful, placing them in front of me.
They were beautiful. Elaborately drawn and colored plants and animals. Each page had a subject drawn three or four or five times at different perspectives and cross-sections. Measurements and descriptions organized the scattered images into an extravagant display of knowledge and craft. Foxes, Tulips, and... Deer.
"The white-tail."
"Yes, it was native to the Americas. This is based on information from books and movies Ive had. Gorgeous creature. I wish I could see one when we get to M..."
"Miami," I chimed in, "I got to see the last one in the Vienna Zoo when I was a kid. That must have been 30? 40 years ago? Wow."
"I only have a couple hundred of these illustrations, I-"
"Only?" she chuckled at my interjection.
"Only. I want to be there with you when you cross to the Pacific. I want to see and experience the flora and fauna."
I saw myself in her, and not in a gross perverted way. I could see the determination and desire for adventure. She was going to be my inspiration for the final part of my speech.
With the cue from Archer, I pressed the yellow button near the microphone and began, "New Horizon, this is Capi Santago Vega. In approximately 3 minutes, this vessel will officially enter into the unknown. From now on, please wear your TH4 protective suits when outdoors.
Let West 50 not only mark our geography, but let it be a testament to life forever blooming in spite of the challenges: manmade and natural.
With each step we will take, we will reclaim a fragment of what was lost, defying the annals of history and redefining our world.
There will be tough times ahead, but there will always be tough times. Aboard the New Horizon, times may be tougher, but our legacies will be greater. We will see a beautiful new world because you will all be there making it beautiful...
And there goes West 50. Through fire and fallout, humanity goes forward."
I watched the needle zip back and forth as the machine printed the prothetic finger. It may have been hypnotizing if the cartographer hadnt been crying a few feet away from me, "but my finger! Oh God, it will never be the same! Oh God, no!"
Dr. Mally removed the plastic hood from the machine, "Thank you Ennay."
The speakers crackled as Ennay responded, "Of course, Dr. Mally! It is my job as the Operating System of the New Horizon to aid in all matters as best I can!" the cartographer began to panic once more as the nurses prepared the surgery, "Even when crew-mates like Mr. Morgs slams a door unto his finger.
Morgs had never had a prosthetic before, obviously. Most of my right arm is skynthallic, but instead of wailing, all I ever did was learn to wear a seatbelt so it wouldnt happen again. Unfortunately, I needed to sign off on having Ennay process the finger mold without the surgeon's supervision. If I didnt need to, Id be staring out at the ocean Ive been dreaming about for decades.
"Capi Vega?"
"Yes, Ennay?" I asked the large screen by the printer.
"Your presence is required with Helmsan Archer in the Control Room."
"I am kinda busy, I ca-,"
"Sir, he says its... dire."
I apologized to the surgeon and wished the team, and Mr. Morgs, the best of luck before exiting the Medical Wing. Racing up the stairs, I could hear gossip about something people saw from the deck.
I burst into the Control Room.
Before anyone could explain the situation to me, the large glass windows told me all I needed.
"My God...," my face went pale. I tried to keep composure, but... well this was the largest, blackest storm I had ever seen.
"No scanners picked it up, Sir," Ben explained rapidly, "Its still completely invisible to any radars."
"Must have something to due with the radiation levels, somehow. Its clear enough over here, we should be able to read something, anything!"
"Sir, what should we do?" the room fell silent as the handful of operators stared up at me. I pinched at the hairs above my lip and stood in thought.
If we sail around it, we would lose time and possibly our location. The only reason we are so confident in where we are is due to how rigid our course has been. No one has sailed these waters in centuries, if we get lost out here, we could be lost to history.
Sailing through it, we could lose the ship. She is built for all kinds of storms, but this one would surely test Europian craftsmanship. Once we are in the storm, there is no turning back; going in circles when youre lost is the best way to stay lost.
Ben advised we try and go around, but I think he may doubt his own skill. Ben and I step into the hallway and have Ennay call for Max.
It took about 15 minutes, but the three of us has discussed and debates into a unanimous decision.
Ben Archer swung open the doors to the Control Room, "Full speed ahead."
submitted by micahwillarthy to stories [link] [comments]
I had met my crew when they boarded the ship in the days before we set sail, but introducing myself personally to our group of 49 civilians was keeping me busy. The navigation team tells me we have three days before we reach the shores of...
"Whats the name of it?"
Senior Navi Ran Katz chuckled and dragged his finger under the word on his map, "My-am-ee. Its an old American ruin."
He pinched the mapscreen and My-am-ee began to shrink until the majority of the space was covered in ocean and the destination was a speck in the bottom left.
"But we havent had satellite pictures of this entire area for centuries. With rising seas, who knows if Miami is going to be our landing spot or just a reef we pass over?" He was right. The mess of radioactivity in the atmosphere had completely covered the land ahead in mystery, "Come lunchtime, though, we will pass West 50 mark."
It was a lot to take in. No one had been past the 50 latitude mark since 2024. I dont even think my 20-times-great grandfather was born yet. Man, I really have to finish up that speech by noon. Every great person in history has their speech:
The ancient Roman Caesar crossing the Rubicon,
the Americans on the Moon,
Mandela at his Rivonian trial,
the Peace Progress announcing the bombing of America,
even the Toliford brothers broadcasted theirs live while they left the solar system.
As I sat in the cafeteria trying to figure out the best way to end my speech, Maxton snapped me out of it.
"Its a gud one, Capi."
"Its a gud one, Max."
I didnt even notice the young woman next to him until he introduced her, "this is Suri Aziz, she is our biologist."
We said out pleasantries and began to talk after Max was called away. She told me about her role as a civilian settler and her interest in coming along with me on my sea-to-sea if our settlement is successful.
"Well, wherever we set up could up to a year, you could find yourself occupied by then," I suggested.
"Officer Angelhart told me you do not have your expedition crew picked out yet," she had a good source, "I just want to show you some of my work. If I may?"
I have worked with women before on such journeys, that wasnt my issue. Age is experience. She might have a couple dozen years breathing, but Id prefer to team with people with a few dozen years of working.
She set a suitcase on the table and clicked it open. It was full of papers. She riffled through a folder and pulled out a handful, placing them in front of me.
They were beautiful. Elaborately drawn and colored plants and animals. Each page had a subject drawn three or four or five times at different perspectives and cross-sections. Measurements and descriptions organized the scattered images into an extravagant display of knowledge and craft. Foxes, Tulips, and... Deer.
"The white-tail."
"Yes, it was native to the Americas. This is based on information from books and movies Ive had. Gorgeous creature. I wish I could see one when we get to M..."
"Miami," I chimed in, "I got to see the last one in the Vienna Zoo when I was a kid. That must have been 30? 40 years ago? Wow."
"I only have a couple hundred of these illustrations, I-"
"Only?" she chuckled at my interjection.
"Only. I want to be there with you when you cross to the Pacific. I want to see and experience the flora and fauna."
I saw myself in her, and not in a gross perverted way. I could see the determination and desire for adventure. She was going to be my inspiration for the final part of my speech.
Let West 50 not only mark our geography, but let it be a testament to life forever blooming in spite of the challenges: manmade and natural.
With each step we will take, we will reclaim a fragment of what was lost, defying the annals of history and redefining our world.
There will be tough times ahead, but there will always be tough times. Aboard the New Horizon, times may be tougher, but our legacies will be greater. We will see a beautiful new world because you will all be there making it beautiful...
And there goes West 50. Through fire and fallout, humanity goes forward."
Dr. Mally removed the plastic hood from the machine, "Thank you Ennay."
The speakers crackled as Ennay responded, "Of course, Dr. Mally! It is my job as the Operating System of the New Horizon to aid in all matters as best I can!" the cartographer began to panic once more as the nurses prepared the surgery, "Even when crew-mates like Mr. Morgs slams a door unto his finger.
Morgs had never had a prosthetic before, obviously. Most of my right arm is skynthallic, but instead of wailing, all I ever did was learn to wear a seatbelt so it wouldnt happen again. Unfortunately, I needed to sign off on having Ennay process the finger mold without the surgeon's supervision. If I didnt need to, Id be staring out at the ocean Ive been dreaming about for decades.
"Capi Vega?"
"Yes, Ennay?" I asked the large screen by the printer.
"Your presence is required with Helmsan Archer in the Control Room."
"I am kinda busy, I ca-,"
"Sir, he says its... dire."
I apologized to the surgeon and wished the team, and Mr. Morgs, the best of luck before exiting the Medical Wing. Racing up the stairs, I could hear gossip about something people saw from the deck.
I burst into the Control Room.
Before anyone could explain the situation to me, the large glass windows told me all I needed.
"My God...," my face went pale. I tried to keep composure, but... well this was the largest, blackest storm I had ever seen.
"No scanners picked it up, Sir," Ben explained rapidly, "Its still completely invisible to any radars."
"Must have something to due with the radiation levels, somehow. Its clear enough over here, we should be able to read something, anything!"
"Sir, what should we do?" the room fell silent as the handful of operators stared up at me. I pinched at the hairs above my lip and stood in thought.
If we sail around it, we would lose time and possibly our location. The only reason we are so confident in where we are is due to how rigid our course has been. No one has sailed these waters in centuries, if we get lost out here, we could be lost to history.
Sailing through it, we could lose the ship. She is built for all kinds of storms, but this one would surely test Europian craftsmanship. Once we are in the storm, there is no turning back; going in circles when youre lost is the best way to stay lost.
Ben advised we try and go around, but I think he may doubt his own skill. Ben and I step into the hallway and have Ennay call for Max.
It took about 15 minutes, but the three of us has discussed and debates into a unanimous decision.
Ben Archer swung open the doors to the Control Room, "Full speed ahead."
2024.05.13 04:46 LilLasagna94 If you’re single or at least don’t have any kids, cutting back on your food bill is incredibly easy but most won’t do it.
Reducing food costs is one of the most easiest ways to save money on but most people just aren’t up to it apparently.
Sometimes I see people on here saying they struggle with money and can’t save anything. Then I see the same person laying out their grocery bill and it’ll be like $500 for them alone. Or like $800-1000 for them and a SO for a month. I’m a 30 year old male who recently did a career change so I’m making a lower wage than I’m use to and so I’ve cut costs to still save money while I work my way back up again. I live alone and I spend about $200-250 on groceries a month. (It goes to $250 when I replenish olive oil and my protein powder). Most days I’m eating eggs, legumes (black beans and kidney beans), Greek yogurt, broccoli/carrots, chicken or some sort of lean beef. My bill also consists of buying a few snacks here and there too.
Just putting this out there cause you can 100% save a lot of money on groceries and still eat healthy. I know having kids makes it way more complicated though.
For context I’m not like super skinny or frail, I’m 6’5 at 210 pounds and go to the gym, so my diet/calorie intake seems to be just fine. I also live in a high population area as well near DC.
Also edit: while oats and rice I will stock up on too. But I buy those in bulk so I forget about them being my food bill tbh. But yes the $200-250 number remains the same
submitted by LilLasagna94 to Money [link] [comments]
Sometimes I see people on here saying they struggle with money and can’t save anything. Then I see the same person laying out their grocery bill and it’ll be like $500 for them alone. Or like $800-1000 for them and a SO for a month. I’m a 30 year old male who recently did a career change so I’m making a lower wage than I’m use to and so I’ve cut costs to still save money while I work my way back up again. I live alone and I spend about $200-250 on groceries a month. (It goes to $250 when I replenish olive oil and my protein powder). Most days I’m eating eggs, legumes (black beans and kidney beans), Greek yogurt, broccoli/carrots, chicken or some sort of lean beef. My bill also consists of buying a few snacks here and there too.
Just putting this out there cause you can 100% save a lot of money on groceries and still eat healthy. I know having kids makes it way more complicated though.
For context I’m not like super skinny or frail, I’m 6’5 at 210 pounds and go to the gym, so my diet/calorie intake seems to be just fine. I also live in a high population area as well near DC.
Also edit: while oats and rice I will stock up on too. But I buy those in bulk so I forget about them being my food bill tbh. But yes the $200-250 number remains the same
2024.05.13 01:32 SlightFlower5596 Detailed bisalp experience
First of all, I want to thank the people on this subreddit who offered the information that made me feel like I could go through with this. I’m a longtime lurker (posting from a throw away) but finally got my bisalp earlier this week and I couldn’t be more excited. This was my first experience with surgery/general anesthesia, so I wanted to share my experience in as much detail as possible in hopes that it can help someone else know what to expect. My only regret: not doing it sooner. :)
About my physical health: I’m a 33 year old woman who’s never had kids or even so much as a pregnancy scare. I’m 5’5” and 124 pounds, and I feel privileged that I have no major health issues; I exercise on a daily basis and try to eat healthy when possible; I’ve been a social drinker for the past few years; I use THC and CBD several times a week, but in small doses (like 2-5mg); I’m diagnosed with ADHD and regularly take medication for it, but that’s the only prescription medication I take regularly.
About my desire to not have kids: I’ve known since I was a kid that I never wanted to have any children of my own; being raised by two neglectful parents made me realize how selfless and patient a good parent needs to be, and how I have no desire to be that person. Some of my favorite things about my current life include freedom, good sleep, some disposable income, minimal stress, and not being responsible for anyone else. I’ve also never used any forms of birth control aside from condoms. What galvanized me to take the plunge with permanent birth control was the situation with Roe v. Wade… I’d rather just embrace my childfree lifestyle and ensure it stays the way it is. It’s hard to put into words the relief I feel about not ever being able to have kids… it’s surreal in the best possible way. It’s like I’m still trying to wrap my mind around having finally achieved a dream I’ve been thinking about for years.
About my health insurance: I’ve been on Medicaid for the past 3 years. When I was first approved for Medicaid, I was automatically placed on my city’s plan (Denver Health) and since that was the only option that was covered, I tried to schedule a bisalp there. The nurse practitioner I met with walked me through the details and asked if I’d thought it through and fully understood if it was permanent (I’ve forgotten her name but can try to look it up if anyone’s interested). I said yes. She told me she approved me for the procedure, and that the next step would be to wait for the surgery scheduler to give me a call. The scheduler tried calling me about 6 times over the next two months, all during work hours when I was unable to answer my phone; I was never once able to get through to her even though I tried calling her back 43 times before I gave up.
I applied for the Medicaid option with wider coverage (Colorado Medicaid) the next possible chance I had. I’d researched doctors listed on this sub and had seen that Dr. Dabelea had gotten good reviews AND accepted Medicaid, so I booked a consultation. (again, a big thank you to fellow redditors on this sub for recommending him)
During the appointment, Dr. Dabelea confirmed that my past bisalp approval was still valid, and I appreciated his kindly and gentle tone as he reiterated the details. Everyone in the office was incredibly kind, in fact, and especially Betty, the scheduler (she actually scheduled me for the surgery unlike other clinics–I’m looking at YOU, Denver Health). I told her about my anxiety around medical procedures and she suggested I choose the earliest morning appointment time possible because my surgery would be less likely to be delayed than if I booked an afternoon time slot. As someone who hates waking up early yet hates waiting around anxiously even more, I accepted the earliest time slot–a 7:30am surgery. This meant that I’d need to be at the hospital by 5:30am to check in and get prepped. The first available surgery appointments were about a month out and Betty got me set up with a 2 week follow up as well. She sent me home with a surgery “goody bag” with Ensure to drink 4 hours before the procedure + a bottle of Hibiclens soap to use in the shower the 4 days prior to surgery + chapstick.
What I did to prepare: 1. put reminders in my schedule to start showering with the soap 4 days out. 2. The Ensure went in my fridge because Betty said it was best when chilled. 3. I asked a close friend if she could get me to and from the hospital. 4. I completed the online surgery registration forms about my current prescriptions, health history, etc 5. I immediately started reducing alcohol , THC, and CBD and completely cut them out about a week before my surgery. 6. The weekend before, I deep cleaned my house, did all my laundry, took out the trash, got groceries, and asked friends for recommendations for light TV shows I could binge. 7. The day before, I made a nest on my couch with cozy blankets and a hot water bottle and a mini stockpile of meds (including gas pills and throat lozenges and laxatives). I made a smoothie and stuck it in my fridge for the next day. I laid out my clothes (baggy black cotton maxi dress, cozy sweater, and slip-on shoes) and threw some essentials in a bag just in case I’d need to stay overnight (airpods, chapstick, phone charger, toothbrush/paste, underwear). I double checked the pre-surgery info page, and followed instructions not to eat or drink anything after midnight… 8. …except for the chilled Ensure that I set next to my bed before I set my alarm for 3am and 4:45am. 9. Woke up at 3am and chugged Ensure. 10. Woke up again to shower with the Hibiclens one last time.
My friend got me to the OR admissions office by 5:30am. From there, the warm-voiced receptionist handed me an iPad to fill out a few more details and explained that a nurse would be along shortly to take me upstairs to prep for surgery.
Upstairs, the nurse weighed me then instructed me to go into the bathroom to provide a urine sample: “even just 3 drops is all I need,” she said. (Thankfully she didn’t need much, because I didn’t have much in my system.) Next, in the prep room, she pointed out plastic bags for my clothes and shoes to go into, along with a back-opening gown and grippy sock slipper things. She motioned to the packet of 6 surgery towelettes and told me to use one for each arm and leg, and the front and back of my torso and said she’d leave me to do that and get changed.
Once I had, another nurse came in to go over a few other details. I confirmed that I felt like a big ol baby with my anxiety about the whole thing, and she said it was normal and that she was impressed that it was my first time with general anesthesia. She suggested that she could add a couple friends’ phone numbers to get text alerts about my progress so they could have an idea of when to pick me up.
“Placing the IV is the hardest part,” she said as she answered my questions about its purpose. “This is how we’ll make sure you’re properly hydrated. And this will be how your anesthesiologist administers sedation. They used to use gas, but they rarely do anymore because it tends to cause terrible nausea for women.” She asked if I got carsick easily, and when I said yes, she provided me with an anti nausea patch of scopolamine behind my ear. “If you happen to touch it, just be sure to wash your hands ASAP. If you touch the patch then accidentally touch your eyes, they’ll get really dilated.” She then told me that she’d be getting me a small cocktail of pills to take before the surgery.
IV placed, I gulped down my pill cocktail. The nurse asked if I’d like to use the restroom one last time.
Next, I briefly met the anesthesiologist. He threw me for a loop when he asked about the prescription medications the nurse had just given me–he seemed to think I was regularly prescribed them until I told him they were just for today. (“Please don’t mess up my anesthesia,” I thought.) He asked about my habits with alcohol, and how often I used THC. He clarified that regular users of high THC doses tended to need more anesthesia to knock them out.
When Dr. Dabelea came in and greeted me with a handshake and asked if I had any questions, I asked him if it’d be possible for me to take my tubes home with me. I felt like a weirdo for asking but he seemed to take my request seriously. “The usual procedure is to send the tissue to the Pathology Department to confirm that the tissue is, indeed, the Fallopian tubes,” he said. “It’s very rare that it isn’t, but we do this to make absolutely sure that the patient is sterilized.” Fine by me–I’d rather be totally sure than have some weird shit to put on my mantle. I also asked him if he’d been seeing an uptick in bisalps. “Yes,” he said, “before the Roe v. Wade situation, I did 1-2 bisalps a year for women under 30. Since the decision, I’ve been doing 1-2 per month.”
One of the nurses popped back in to put my phone away in a locker with the rest of my stuff. As she was doing that, I met the final member on my surgery team, my OR nurse, and immediately liked her warmth and the competence she radiated. I told her how silly I felt for being so nervous. As she wheeled me back to the OR, she told me I’d be in good hands, and that in a few minutes I’d get to drift off to sleep like I was on a tropical beach vacation. The compression pads around my calves, she said, would start inflating and would feel like I was getting a massage.
She helped me shift onto the OR bed, then the anesthesiologist was placing a mask over my face and instructing me to breathe deeply, and the next thing I knew I was waking up in a curtained section of PACU. A new nurse was asking me what year it was and I told her. (“It is 2024, right?”) Then I asked her what time it was. The surgery had gone quickly–it was 8:30. The nurse asked if I needed to pee, I said yes, and she brought a bedpan. Apparently they’d used a catheter on me, so the slight soreness around that plus the bloated sesnation in my belly made me feel like I had to pee more than I did. The nurse brought me water, applesauce, and graham crackers before she walked me through post-op instructions that included things like: avoid alcohol for at least 24 hours; drink plenty of water; avoid spicy/greasy/fried foods at first; avoid lifting anything over 20 pounds for the first couple weeks; take the least amount of your prescription narcotic as possible.
She went to pick up my prescription of pain pills from the hospital pharmacy (very convenient; I’d called the office the week prior to see if I could arrange to pick up my pills before the surgery, but the receptionist had let me know that the hospital’s pharmacy would get them to me).
At around 9:30, I was ready to start getting dressed. I texted my friend that I’d be ready to go soon, and before I knew it, I was in her car on the way home.
I could not be more GRATEFUL to have gotten this surgery. I feel blessed to have experienced minimal pain: I feel aware of the bloating and incisions, but not in a painful way. If anything, my stomach feels the way it would the day after a big ab workout. I was prescribed a weeks’ worth of pain pills (2 per day) but luckily this post-op discomfort doesn’t come close to the sharp pain of my monthly period cramps.
While researching this surgery, several people had mentioned the risk of constipation from dehydration and pain pills, so I took a laxative in the evening of day 2 (about 36 hours after surgery) and ate a meal with lots of beans.
Stuff I’d recommend: 1. Make sure that your pickup person has a wide-ish window to pick you up, just in case it takes you a while to come out of anesthesia. 2. If you like CBD, have plenty of it on hand for after the surgery. (Please take this with a grain of salt: there can be interactions between pain medicine and CBD.) 3. Wear the absolute baggiest clothes you own. The dress I wore was essentially a giant bag. 4. The day before your surgery, drink some electrolytes and try to get as hydrated as possible. 5. Although waking up before dawn isn’t ideal, I loved knowing that I wouldn’t have to deal with potentially anxiety-inducing delays the way I might if I had a surgery scheduled later in the day. 6. Do as many little chores around the house as possible so you don’t have to worry about taking out the recycling, for example.
I’d read about how terrible it was to have your period start soon after this surgery, but I couldn’t change the fact that mine was due to start 3 days after. Thankfully the cramps weren’t extra painful. The only difference I’ve noticed is that I’ve definitely bled a bit more than usual.
TL;DR: I had a smooth bisalp experience and highly recommend the procedure if you’re considering it.
submitted by SlightFlower5596 to sterilization [link] [comments]
About my physical health: I’m a 33 year old woman who’s never had kids or even so much as a pregnancy scare. I’m 5’5” and 124 pounds, and I feel privileged that I have no major health issues; I exercise on a daily basis and try to eat healthy when possible; I’ve been a social drinker for the past few years; I use THC and CBD several times a week, but in small doses (like 2-5mg); I’m diagnosed with ADHD and regularly take medication for it, but that’s the only prescription medication I take regularly.
About my desire to not have kids: I’ve known since I was a kid that I never wanted to have any children of my own; being raised by two neglectful parents made me realize how selfless and patient a good parent needs to be, and how I have no desire to be that person. Some of my favorite things about my current life include freedom, good sleep, some disposable income, minimal stress, and not being responsible for anyone else. I’ve also never used any forms of birth control aside from condoms. What galvanized me to take the plunge with permanent birth control was the situation with Roe v. Wade… I’d rather just embrace my childfree lifestyle and ensure it stays the way it is. It’s hard to put into words the relief I feel about not ever being able to have kids… it’s surreal in the best possible way. It’s like I’m still trying to wrap my mind around having finally achieved a dream I’ve been thinking about for years.
About my health insurance: I’ve been on Medicaid for the past 3 years. When I was first approved for Medicaid, I was automatically placed on my city’s plan (Denver Health) and since that was the only option that was covered, I tried to schedule a bisalp there. The nurse practitioner I met with walked me through the details and asked if I’d thought it through and fully understood if it was permanent (I’ve forgotten her name but can try to look it up if anyone’s interested). I said yes. She told me she approved me for the procedure, and that the next step would be to wait for the surgery scheduler to give me a call. The scheduler tried calling me about 6 times over the next two months, all during work hours when I was unable to answer my phone; I was never once able to get through to her even though I tried calling her back 43 times before I gave up.
I applied for the Medicaid option with wider coverage (Colorado Medicaid) the next possible chance I had. I’d researched doctors listed on this sub and had seen that Dr. Dabelea had gotten good reviews AND accepted Medicaid, so I booked a consultation. (again, a big thank you to fellow redditors on this sub for recommending him)
During the appointment, Dr. Dabelea confirmed that my past bisalp approval was still valid, and I appreciated his kindly and gentle tone as he reiterated the details. Everyone in the office was incredibly kind, in fact, and especially Betty, the scheduler (she actually scheduled me for the surgery unlike other clinics–I’m looking at YOU, Denver Health). I told her about my anxiety around medical procedures and she suggested I choose the earliest morning appointment time possible because my surgery would be less likely to be delayed than if I booked an afternoon time slot. As someone who hates waking up early yet hates waiting around anxiously even more, I accepted the earliest time slot–a 7:30am surgery. This meant that I’d need to be at the hospital by 5:30am to check in and get prepped. The first available surgery appointments were about a month out and Betty got me set up with a 2 week follow up as well. She sent me home with a surgery “goody bag” with Ensure to drink 4 hours before the procedure + a bottle of Hibiclens soap to use in the shower the 4 days prior to surgery + chapstick.
What I did to prepare: 1. put reminders in my schedule to start showering with the soap 4 days out. 2. The Ensure went in my fridge because Betty said it was best when chilled. 3. I asked a close friend if she could get me to and from the hospital. 4. I completed the online surgery registration forms about my current prescriptions, health history, etc 5. I immediately started reducing alcohol , THC, and CBD and completely cut them out about a week before my surgery. 6. The weekend before, I deep cleaned my house, did all my laundry, took out the trash, got groceries, and asked friends for recommendations for light TV shows I could binge. 7. The day before, I made a nest on my couch with cozy blankets and a hot water bottle and a mini stockpile of meds (including gas pills and throat lozenges and laxatives). I made a smoothie and stuck it in my fridge for the next day. I laid out my clothes (baggy black cotton maxi dress, cozy sweater, and slip-on shoes) and threw some essentials in a bag just in case I’d need to stay overnight (airpods, chapstick, phone charger, toothbrush/paste, underwear). I double checked the pre-surgery info page, and followed instructions not to eat or drink anything after midnight… 8. …except for the chilled Ensure that I set next to my bed before I set my alarm for 3am and 4:45am. 9. Woke up at 3am and chugged Ensure. 10. Woke up again to shower with the Hibiclens one last time.
My friend got me to the OR admissions office by 5:30am. From there, the warm-voiced receptionist handed me an iPad to fill out a few more details and explained that a nurse would be along shortly to take me upstairs to prep for surgery.
Upstairs, the nurse weighed me then instructed me to go into the bathroom to provide a urine sample: “even just 3 drops is all I need,” she said. (Thankfully she didn’t need much, because I didn’t have much in my system.) Next, in the prep room, she pointed out plastic bags for my clothes and shoes to go into, along with a back-opening gown and grippy sock slipper things. She motioned to the packet of 6 surgery towelettes and told me to use one for each arm and leg, and the front and back of my torso and said she’d leave me to do that and get changed.
Once I had, another nurse came in to go over a few other details. I confirmed that I felt like a big ol baby with my anxiety about the whole thing, and she said it was normal and that she was impressed that it was my first time with general anesthesia. She suggested that she could add a couple friends’ phone numbers to get text alerts about my progress so they could have an idea of when to pick me up.
“Placing the IV is the hardest part,” she said as she answered my questions about its purpose. “This is how we’ll make sure you’re properly hydrated. And this will be how your anesthesiologist administers sedation. They used to use gas, but they rarely do anymore because it tends to cause terrible nausea for women.” She asked if I got carsick easily, and when I said yes, she provided me with an anti nausea patch of scopolamine behind my ear. “If you happen to touch it, just be sure to wash your hands ASAP. If you touch the patch then accidentally touch your eyes, they’ll get really dilated.” She then told me that she’d be getting me a small cocktail of pills to take before the surgery.
IV placed, I gulped down my pill cocktail. The nurse asked if I’d like to use the restroom one last time.
Next, I briefly met the anesthesiologist. He threw me for a loop when he asked about the prescription medications the nurse had just given me–he seemed to think I was regularly prescribed them until I told him they were just for today. (“Please don’t mess up my anesthesia,” I thought.) He asked about my habits with alcohol, and how often I used THC. He clarified that regular users of high THC doses tended to need more anesthesia to knock them out.
When Dr. Dabelea came in and greeted me with a handshake and asked if I had any questions, I asked him if it’d be possible for me to take my tubes home with me. I felt like a weirdo for asking but he seemed to take my request seriously. “The usual procedure is to send the tissue to the Pathology Department to confirm that the tissue is, indeed, the Fallopian tubes,” he said. “It’s very rare that it isn’t, but we do this to make absolutely sure that the patient is sterilized.” Fine by me–I’d rather be totally sure than have some weird shit to put on my mantle. I also asked him if he’d been seeing an uptick in bisalps. “Yes,” he said, “before the Roe v. Wade situation, I did 1-2 bisalps a year for women under 30. Since the decision, I’ve been doing 1-2 per month.”
One of the nurses popped back in to put my phone away in a locker with the rest of my stuff. As she was doing that, I met the final member on my surgery team, my OR nurse, and immediately liked her warmth and the competence she radiated. I told her how silly I felt for being so nervous. As she wheeled me back to the OR, she told me I’d be in good hands, and that in a few minutes I’d get to drift off to sleep like I was on a tropical beach vacation. The compression pads around my calves, she said, would start inflating and would feel like I was getting a massage.
She helped me shift onto the OR bed, then the anesthesiologist was placing a mask over my face and instructing me to breathe deeply, and the next thing I knew I was waking up in a curtained section of PACU. A new nurse was asking me what year it was and I told her. (“It is 2024, right?”) Then I asked her what time it was. The surgery had gone quickly–it was 8:30. The nurse asked if I needed to pee, I said yes, and she brought a bedpan. Apparently they’d used a catheter on me, so the slight soreness around that plus the bloated sesnation in my belly made me feel like I had to pee more than I did. The nurse brought me water, applesauce, and graham crackers before she walked me through post-op instructions that included things like: avoid alcohol for at least 24 hours; drink plenty of water; avoid spicy/greasy/fried foods at first; avoid lifting anything over 20 pounds for the first couple weeks; take the least amount of your prescription narcotic as possible.
She went to pick up my prescription of pain pills from the hospital pharmacy (very convenient; I’d called the office the week prior to see if I could arrange to pick up my pills before the surgery, but the receptionist had let me know that the hospital’s pharmacy would get them to me).
At around 9:30, I was ready to start getting dressed. I texted my friend that I’d be ready to go soon, and before I knew it, I was in her car on the way home.
I could not be more GRATEFUL to have gotten this surgery. I feel blessed to have experienced minimal pain: I feel aware of the bloating and incisions, but not in a painful way. If anything, my stomach feels the way it would the day after a big ab workout. I was prescribed a weeks’ worth of pain pills (2 per day) but luckily this post-op discomfort doesn’t come close to the sharp pain of my monthly period cramps.
While researching this surgery, several people had mentioned the risk of constipation from dehydration and pain pills, so I took a laxative in the evening of day 2 (about 36 hours after surgery) and ate a meal with lots of beans.
Stuff I’d recommend: 1. Make sure that your pickup person has a wide-ish window to pick you up, just in case it takes you a while to come out of anesthesia. 2. If you like CBD, have plenty of it on hand for after the surgery. (Please take this with a grain of salt: there can be interactions between pain medicine and CBD.) 3. Wear the absolute baggiest clothes you own. The dress I wore was essentially a giant bag. 4. The day before your surgery, drink some electrolytes and try to get as hydrated as possible. 5. Although waking up before dawn isn’t ideal, I loved knowing that I wouldn’t have to deal with potentially anxiety-inducing delays the way I might if I had a surgery scheduled later in the day. 6. Do as many little chores around the house as possible so you don’t have to worry about taking out the recycling, for example.
I’d read about how terrible it was to have your period start soon after this surgery, but I couldn’t change the fact that mine was due to start 3 days after. Thankfully the cramps weren’t extra painful. The only difference I’ve noticed is that I’ve definitely bled a bit more than usual.
TL;DR: I had a smooth bisalp experience and highly recommend the procedure if you’re considering it.
2024.05.12 22:42 Sola_Sista_94 Cookies 'n' Dreams: Parts Three and Four (Fanfic)
The next morning, the school was abuzz with panic and confusion as Himiko walked through the front doors. She walked by herself to school that morning, in case Kokichi was mad at her from the day before.
"Oh, my gosh! Oh, my gosh! What do we do-hoo-hooooo?!" Kazuichi wailed, running around in circles.
"Hm? What's going on?" Kokichi asked.
"Teruteru has disappeared," Gundham answered grimly.
Disappeared? Himiko thought nervously to herself. She glanced at Kokichi out of the corner of her eye.
"When we woke up this mornin' he was just gone!" Akane explained.
"W-We looked...e-everywhere for him, b-but...we couldn't find him," Mikan stammered. Then, she burst into tears. "Where could he beeeee?!"
"Did someone kidnap Mr. Hanamura?!" Hifumi cried.
"No way! There'd be no reason for anyone to do that!" Makoto said.
"Well, gosh! Wherever he is, I hope he's okay," Ibuki said. "Or at least...isn't dead!"
"Who gives a shit if he's dead or not?!" Miu exclaimed. "That's not even important right now!"
"What do you mean, Miu?" Tsumugi asked.
"If Teruteru's gone, who's gonna bake and sell the damn cookies?!" Miu said. Murmurs of concern rippled through the crowd.
"I guess we'll have to do it ourselves, then," Shuichi said.
"Yeah, right!" Kazuichi exclaimed. "That sounds like such a hassle!"
"You don't have to do it if you don't want to," Maki said, rolling her eyes and sighing. "I'm certainly not going to."
"Maki's right," Kaede said. "Besides, I'll volunteer to do it!"
"You will?!" Shuichi exclaimed.
"Mm-hmm! Why don't you join me, Shuichi?" Kaede said. "It'll be fun!"
"Ah, well...okay, I guess," Shuichi mumbled. Then, he smiled at Kaede. "Okay, then, Kaede, I'll try it! Besides, it might be fun!" Kaede wrapped her arms around Shuichi, and gave him a kiss.
"Thanks, Shuichi! You're the best!" she cried. Shuichi blushed.
"Ah, er...yeah...no problem," he said.
"I'll do it, too," Rantaro said. "I used to bake cookies with my sisters. It was a good time, and it'll bring back good memories."
"Would you like me to accompany you, Rantaro?" Kirumi offered.
"Of course!" Rantaro replied. "That'd make it even better, honestly."
"I think I'll volunteer, too!" Mahiru said. "Baking is one of my favorite hobbies outside of photography!"
"Yaaay! Can I help, big sis?" Hiyoko asked.
"Well...okay," Mahiru answered hesitantly. Even though she and Hiyoko were good friends, she didn't particularly enjoy baking with Hiyoko. She was always adding extra ingredients, and licking the spoon when she wasn't supposed to lick it yet.
"Don't worry! I won't lick the spoon this time!" Hiyoko said as if reading Mahiru's mind.
"Well...okay, but...only if you promise," Mahiru said, like a strict older sister.
"Okay, okay...I promise," Hiyoko huffed, like a pouty little sister. Sayaka turned to Hina.
"Hey, Hina, would you like to bake cookies with me?" she asked. Hina gave her a bright smile.
"Yeah!" she said. "Cookies are nowhere near as good as doughnuts, but they're easier to bake and easier to sell!"
"You sure about that?" Fuyuhiko asked. "I'm sure people would choose doughnuts over cookies."
"I'd like for that to be the case, but...I highly doubt that," Hina replied.
"Anyway...I've decided that I wanna sell some cookies, too!" Kokichi chimed in. Everyone looked at him in horror.
"Are you kidding me?! What are you gonna do, poison them?!" Kaito exclaimed.
"Non, non," Kokichi replied. "I have an idea for the perfect cookie that'll sell like hot cakes!"
"And what idea is that, exactly?" Celeste asked.
"Yeeaaahhh..." Kazuichi said, frowning with suspicion.
"Oh? Are you guys curious?" Kokichi asked. "Welp, the only way you're gonna find out is to eat them!"
"I'm not sure I want to," Ryoma said. "After all, curiosity killed the cat."
"Nee-heehee...but cats have nine lives, so you'll be fiiiine!" Kokichi said. "I mean, come on! Curiosity can't be the only thing that kills cats! What cat gets curious nine times?"
"But how can we trust you?" Sakura asked.
"I wanna go on that trip just as much as you guys, so you don't have to worry about me doing anything to the cookies!" Kokichi answered. "I'm gonna do my best to make as much money as everyone else!"
"And you're positive you won't do anything to them?" Gundham asked, narrowing his eyes.
"Yuppers!" Kokichi said with that cheeky grin of his. "And, plus, if I do something wrong to them, you guys are gonna form an angry mob and beat me up! I definitely don't want that!"
"What do you think we are, barbarians?!" Kaito exclaimed. "We'd never do anything like that!"
"Uuuh-huh," Kokichi muttered skeptically, rolling his eyes. "You guys are barbarians just waiting to kill me when you get the chance. If anything, you guys are the untrustworthy ones."
"Us?!" Nekomaru shouted.
"Uh...yeah," Kokichi said. "I bet if you were to find the slightest thing wrong in my cookies, you'd beat me up for it...even if I didn't do anything to them. You'd find a reason to beat me up just so you could get the pleasure of beating me up."
"Wha...We're totally not like that!" Kazuichi cried.
"Kaito is," Kokichi said, giving Kaito a pointed look. "Just ask him. His first response is to punch someone just for making him angry." The others turned to Kaito. Kaito stiffened.
"Well, ah...well, I, uh..." he stammered.
"That is true," Keebo agreed reluctantly.
"And what about Mondo?" Kokichi added. "He's the same way."
"Hey! The hell you includin' me for?!" Mondo growled. Then, he realized that his fists were clenched and loosened them, blushing sheepishly.
"And Maki," Kokichi said, pointing to Maki. "She gets pretty murder-y when you piss her off, too." Maki rolled her eyes and glared at Kokichi.
"Well...not all of us are like that," Mahiru said. "Right, guys?" The others murmured with uncertainty.
"Okay, Kokichi, we will try your cookies, and we will not beat you up or get mad...as long as you do not do anything bad to your cookies," Celeste promised. The others agreed, as well.
"Okie-dokie!" Kokichi said.
"Well, now that we got that out of the way, we might as well get to class!" Taka said. As he said that, the bell for first period rang. Himiko walked off to her locker to grab her books. Her vision suddenly became black by two hands covering her eyes. She turned in surprise to see Kokichi grinning at her.
"Kokichi?!"
"Hahaha, did you see what just happened?" he asked, holding her hand as he walked her to her locker.
"Yeah...you got everyone to agree to buy your cookies," Himiko replied.
"Nee-heehee...man, do I got something for them!" Kokichi said.
"Oh...what is it?" Himiko asked.
"You'll have to wait and seeee!" Kokichi sang. Himiko nodded silently in response. Kokichi tilted his head. "Sooo...why'd you leave home without me?" He playfully swung her hand back and forth. Himiko shrugged.
"No reason," she mumbled, looking away. Kokichi sighed.
"If you're worried that I'm mad at you, Himiko, I'm not," he said. Himiko looked at him.
"You're not?"
"No," Kokichi replied. "I mean...I'm a little disappointed. I really thought it would be a fun idea for you and I to compete against each other. But...since you're my Supreme Lady, I have to respect your decision. I just wish you wouldn't doubt yourself so much, though." Even though Kokichi didn't seem to mind so much that she wouldn't compete against him, Himiko didn't feel any better.
"Oh...okay, then," she mumbled as she removed one of her books from her locker.
"So...wanna hear what happened with Teruteru?" Kokichi asked, deciding to change the subject. Himiko had to admit that she was curious about that.
"What happened to him?"
"Nee-heehee...I had my subordinates kidnap him while he was asleep, then I ordered them to ship him to Rio de Janeiro!" Kokichi explained. "Hahaha...he should be having the time of his life right now!"
"Why do you think that?" Himiko asked. Kokichi grinned impishly at her.
"That place is full of the kind of stuff he's into," he replied with a wink. Himiko smiled and shook her head.
"Nyeh...you're crazy, Kokichi," she said.
"And that's why ya love me, riiight?" Kokichi asked, wiggling his eyebrows. Himiko nodded.
"One of the reasons," she said.
"Yippee! I can sleep well tonight knowing that I'm loved by my Monkey Buns! I wuv you, too, my wittle Supweme Wady!" Kokichi said, wrapping his arm around her shoulders and giving her a kiss on her cheek. He walked her to her first class. "Welp, see you after class, HimiCocoa Bean!"
"Okay, Kokichi," Himiko said. "Bye!" Kokichi waved to her before leaving. Himiko couldn't help but feel sad. Deep down, she also liked the idea of having a friendly competition between her and Kokichi, but she felt that she wouldn't be good enough. She remembered Kokichi feeling disappointed, which stung worse than him being mad at her. All he wanted was for them to have fun, and for her to stop doubting herself. Easier said than done. But could she do it? She was scared to find out, but she couldn't deny that she was also curious. In order to find out, she decided right then and there to take Kokichi up on his offer.
Part Four
After first period ended, Himiko found Kokichi waiting for her outside of her classroom. He grinned as he walked over to her and took her hand in his.
"Hiya, HimiCocoa Bean! Ready for history?" he asked as they began walking.
"Yeah..." Himiko answered faintly. Kokichi waved his hand in front of Himiko's face.
"Earth to Himikooo!" he teased. Himiko blinked at him.
"Nyeh? Oh, sorry, Kokichi," she said.
"Are you okay?"
"Yeah, it's just that..." Himiko paused and faced Kokichi. "...I've decided to compete against you." Kokichi slowly nodded his head in thought.
"Yeeeaaah...I thought you'd change your mind," he said. "But, I'm serious, Himiko. You really don't have to if you don't want to."
"I know, but...part of me wants to, just to see what would happen," Himiko said. Kokichi began to smile.
"Are you sure?" he asked. Deep down, Himiko admitted that she wasn't entirely sure, but she had to break out of her comfort zone sometime. She took a deep breath.
"I'm sure," she replied.
"Nee-heehee...that didn't sound too convincing," Kokichi teased. Then, he grinned gratefully at her. "But, I appreciate that you've decided to give it a try, Himiko."
"Nyeh...the only problem is that I don't know what type of cookies to bake," Himiko said. "And I'm kinda nervous about using the oven by myself. And I don't even know where I'm going to bake them, since Kirumi and Rantaro will be using the one in the kitchen back home."
"You can use the one at D.I.C.E. headquarters," Kokichi whispered. "That's where I'm gonna be baking my batch of cookies."
"In that case, those cookies are definitely gonna taste funny," Himiko joked.
"Nee-heehee...nice one!" Kokichi said. "And anyway, maybe Three can help you bake the cookies. She loves baking. Ten does, too!"
"Well...that does sound like fun, actually," Himiko admitted with a small smile.
"Riiight?" Kokichi said. "Okie, then! We'll go over there after dinner! How's that sound?"
"That's fine," Himiko answered. "At least I'll have time for a nap when I get home."
***
Later that night after dinner, Kokichi and Himiko sneaked away from Casa V3, and headed over to D.I.C.E. headquarters. Three placed Kokichi's Supreme Leader hat on his head, while Five wrapped his cape around his shoulders.
"Boss, you're here!" Four exclaimed. "Are we going on another heist tonight?"
"Was a heist even scheduled for tonight?" Nine asked.
"No heist tonight, guys," Kokichi said. "Himiko and I came here to bake some cookies!" Three gasped excitedly.
"OH, MY GOSH!! I LOVE COOKIES!! I LOVE BAKING!! I LOVE BAKING COOKIES!! CAN I HELP?!" she cried, bouncing up and down with glee.
"As a matter of fact, Keiko, you and Takehiko get to help the Supreme Lady bake her batch," Kokichi said, gesturing to Himiko.
"Yaaay!" Three said, skipping over to Himiko. She playfully smacked Himiko's arm. "Looks like it's you and me, Supreme Lady!"
"Uh...and me, too!" Ten said, patting his afro proudly. "Don't worry, Supreme Lady! I don't look like it, but I'm actually good at baking!"
"And I can make them look so pretty!" Three added.
"Wait...why are you baking cookies in the first place?" Six asked.
"Does there need to be a reason?" Seven asked in her usual monotone voice. "They're cookies."
"We're trying to raise money for a surprise field trip at school," Kokichi explained. "And to do that, we have to sell cookies."
"A surprise field trip?" Nine asked, raising a brow.
"So...you're going on a field trip, but you don't know when?" Five asked as she filed her nails.
"Nyeh...it's not the when we don't know, it's the where," Himiko explained.
"That's right," Kokichi nodded. "The field trip is next month on the 11th, but the surprise is where we're going."
"So, you could be going to a landfill, and you wouldn't even know?!" Four asked incredulously, throwing his hands up in the air.
"Hey, I didn't come up with the idea, that was the school," Kokichi said with a shrug.
"That's...very strange," Two said, scratching his head.
"Yeah, it's as if your school is being run by a wino," Five agreed. Kokichi and Himiko exchanged knowing smiles and giggled.
"Oh, who cares? They gave you guys a reason to bake cookies, and that's all that matters to me!" Three said. She entangled her arms in Himiko's and Ten's. "So, come on! Let's go to the kitchen, already!"
"Oh, but..." Himiko said, turning back to Kokichi. "Kokichi, do you wanna use the kitchen first?"
"Nah, you go ahead, Monkey Buns," Kokichi said, stroking Himiko's cheek.
"Heh, heh, heh...Monkey Buns," Four snickered to himself. Kokichi raised his eyebrows at him. Four held up his hands defensively. "I didn't say anything." Three dragged Himiko and Ten to the kitchen.
"O-kay! First of all..." she turned to Himiko, twirling a strand from one of her pigtails with curiosity. "...what kind of cookies did you wanna bake, Supreme Lady?"
"Nyeh...I'm not sure, to be honest," Himiko admitted.
"Hm...if you want to sell the right cookies, Supreme Lady, I highly recommend snickerdoodles," Ten suggested. "You can't go wrong with snickerdoodles!"
"Are you sure we shouldn't go with chocolate chip, just to be on the safe side?" Himiko asked. "That's a pretty popular cookie."
"I suppose that is a good point," Ten replied thoughtfully. "Alright, chocolate chip cookies it is, then."
"Ooo! Ooo! Let's bake the soft and chewy kind!" Three exclaimed. "Those are the best!" Ten frowned.
"Really? I think I like mine crunchy," he said. He turned to Himiko. "What do you think, Supreme Lady?"
"Nyeh...maybe we could make a batch of both?" Himiko replied with uncertainty.
"Works for me!" Ten said.
"Ditto!" said Three. "No wonder the boss picked you as his Supreme Lady! You're really smart!" Himiko definitely did not agree with that, but she smiled gratefully at Three nevertheless.
"Nyeh...thanks, Keiko," she replied. Ten pulled out a large bowl for mixing, a tray for setting the cookies on, and the ingredients.
"Well, then...let's get to work," he said. After an hour or so of baking, Kokichi waltzed into the kitchen to check on their progress.
"Sooo...how's it going in here?" he asked, wrapping his arm around Himiko's waist and kissing her cheek.
"Nyeh...we should be done soon," Himiko answered.
"Yup! We'll be done after this last batch in the oven here," Ten added.
"Good, because I really need to get started on my batch," Kokichi said with a devious grin.
"What up with the urgency?" Ten asked.
"Nee-heehee...let's just say that I have a feeling my cookies are gonna be the next hot thing!" Kokichi replied.
"Nyeh?" Himiko mumbled quizzically.
"Can I help you bake them, too, Kokichi? Three asked eagerly.
"Hmm...well, you are good at decorating," Kokichi answered thoughtfully. "That will definitely come in handy! Okay, Keiko, you can help!"
"YES!!" Three shouted. The timer chimed like a clown nose honking, letting Ten know that it was time to remove the cookies from the oven.
"Okie-dokie, boss! Oven's all yours!" he said.
"Excellent," Kokichi replied in a low voice with a devilish grin. Three and Ten placed Himiko's cookies in two large tin bowls with lids, separating the crunchy cookies from the soft ones, and handed them to her.
"There you go, Supreme Lady!" Three said.
"Nyeh...thanks for helping me, you guys," Himiko replied appreciatively. Ten and Three bowed.
"You are very welcome," Ten said.
"I'm glad you got your cookies all baked and ready, HimiCocoa Bean," Kokichi said, placing his hands on Himiko's shoulders. "But...I'm afraid I'll have to ask you to leave the kitchen. Your Supreme Leader has an evil scheme he's been dying to...'cook up' in this kitchen."
"Nyeh...okay, but, you're not gonna put anything super weird in your cookies that'll hurt people, right?" Himiko asked.
"Nee-heehee...of course nooot!" Kokichi replied mischievously. "You know me better than that, Himiko."
"Kokichi..." Himiko warned, raising a brow at him.
"Don't worry, Himiko, I won't hurt anyone," Kokichi promised.
"Well...okay, then," Himiko said. "Continue with your evil plan."
"Thanks, babe," Kokichi said, giving Himiko a kiss. "You can go ahead and wait in the living room while I concoct the perfect, evil cookie." Himiko nodded and joined the other D.I.C.E. members in the living room. Kokichi turned to Three, grinning devilishly. "Keiko, hand me the super spicy cinnamon, please."
submitted by Sola_Sista_94 to danganronpa [link] [comments]
"Oh, my gosh! Oh, my gosh! What do we do-hoo-hooooo?!" Kazuichi wailed, running around in circles.
"Hm? What's going on?" Kokichi asked.
"Teruteru has disappeared," Gundham answered grimly.
Disappeared? Himiko thought nervously to herself. She glanced at Kokichi out of the corner of her eye.
"When we woke up this mornin' he was just gone!" Akane explained.
"W-We looked...e-everywhere for him, b-but...we couldn't find him," Mikan stammered. Then, she burst into tears. "Where could he beeeee?!"
"Did someone kidnap Mr. Hanamura?!" Hifumi cried.
"No way! There'd be no reason for anyone to do that!" Makoto said.
"Well, gosh! Wherever he is, I hope he's okay," Ibuki said. "Or at least...isn't dead!"
"Who gives a shit if he's dead or not?!" Miu exclaimed. "That's not even important right now!"
"What do you mean, Miu?" Tsumugi asked.
"If Teruteru's gone, who's gonna bake and sell the damn cookies?!" Miu said. Murmurs of concern rippled through the crowd.
"I guess we'll have to do it ourselves, then," Shuichi said.
"Yeah, right!" Kazuichi exclaimed. "That sounds like such a hassle!"
"You don't have to do it if you don't want to," Maki said, rolling her eyes and sighing. "I'm certainly not going to."
"Maki's right," Kaede said. "Besides, I'll volunteer to do it!"
"You will?!" Shuichi exclaimed.
"Mm-hmm! Why don't you join me, Shuichi?" Kaede said. "It'll be fun!"
"Ah, well...okay, I guess," Shuichi mumbled. Then, he smiled at Kaede. "Okay, then, Kaede, I'll try it! Besides, it might be fun!" Kaede wrapped her arms around Shuichi, and gave him a kiss.
"Thanks, Shuichi! You're the best!" she cried. Shuichi blushed.
"Ah, er...yeah...no problem," he said.
"I'll do it, too," Rantaro said. "I used to bake cookies with my sisters. It was a good time, and it'll bring back good memories."
"Would you like me to accompany you, Rantaro?" Kirumi offered.
"Of course!" Rantaro replied. "That'd make it even better, honestly."
"I think I'll volunteer, too!" Mahiru said. "Baking is one of my favorite hobbies outside of photography!"
"Yaaay! Can I help, big sis?" Hiyoko asked.
"Well...okay," Mahiru answered hesitantly. Even though she and Hiyoko were good friends, she didn't particularly enjoy baking with Hiyoko. She was always adding extra ingredients, and licking the spoon when she wasn't supposed to lick it yet.
"Don't worry! I won't lick the spoon this time!" Hiyoko said as if reading Mahiru's mind.
"Well...okay, but...only if you promise," Mahiru said, like a strict older sister.
"Okay, okay...I promise," Hiyoko huffed, like a pouty little sister. Sayaka turned to Hina.
"Hey, Hina, would you like to bake cookies with me?" she asked. Hina gave her a bright smile.
"Yeah!" she said. "Cookies are nowhere near as good as doughnuts, but they're easier to bake and easier to sell!"
"You sure about that?" Fuyuhiko asked. "I'm sure people would choose doughnuts over cookies."
"I'd like for that to be the case, but...I highly doubt that," Hina replied.
"Anyway...I've decided that I wanna sell some cookies, too!" Kokichi chimed in. Everyone looked at him in horror.
"Are you kidding me?! What are you gonna do, poison them?!" Kaito exclaimed.
"Non, non," Kokichi replied. "I have an idea for the perfect cookie that'll sell like hot cakes!"
"And what idea is that, exactly?" Celeste asked.
"Yeeaaahhh..." Kazuichi said, frowning with suspicion.
"Oh? Are you guys curious?" Kokichi asked. "Welp, the only way you're gonna find out is to eat them!"
"I'm not sure I want to," Ryoma said. "After all, curiosity killed the cat."
"Nee-heehee...but cats have nine lives, so you'll be fiiiine!" Kokichi said. "I mean, come on! Curiosity can't be the only thing that kills cats! What cat gets curious nine times?"
"But how can we trust you?" Sakura asked.
"I wanna go on that trip just as much as you guys, so you don't have to worry about me doing anything to the cookies!" Kokichi answered. "I'm gonna do my best to make as much money as everyone else!"
"And you're positive you won't do anything to them?" Gundham asked, narrowing his eyes.
"Yuppers!" Kokichi said with that cheeky grin of his. "And, plus, if I do something wrong to them, you guys are gonna form an angry mob and beat me up! I definitely don't want that!"
"What do you think we are, barbarians?!" Kaito exclaimed. "We'd never do anything like that!"
"Uuuh-huh," Kokichi muttered skeptically, rolling his eyes. "You guys are barbarians just waiting to kill me when you get the chance. If anything, you guys are the untrustworthy ones."
"Us?!" Nekomaru shouted.
"Uh...yeah," Kokichi said. "I bet if you were to find the slightest thing wrong in my cookies, you'd beat me up for it...even if I didn't do anything to them. You'd find a reason to beat me up just so you could get the pleasure of beating me up."
"Wha...We're totally not like that!" Kazuichi cried.
"Kaito is," Kokichi said, giving Kaito a pointed look. "Just ask him. His first response is to punch someone just for making him angry." The others turned to Kaito. Kaito stiffened.
"Well, ah...well, I, uh..." he stammered.
"That is true," Keebo agreed reluctantly.
"And what about Mondo?" Kokichi added. "He's the same way."
"Hey! The hell you includin' me for?!" Mondo growled. Then, he realized that his fists were clenched and loosened them, blushing sheepishly.
"And Maki," Kokichi said, pointing to Maki. "She gets pretty murder-y when you piss her off, too." Maki rolled her eyes and glared at Kokichi.
"Well...not all of us are like that," Mahiru said. "Right, guys?" The others murmured with uncertainty.
"Okay, Kokichi, we will try your cookies, and we will not beat you up or get mad...as long as you do not do anything bad to your cookies," Celeste promised. The others agreed, as well.
"Okie-dokie!" Kokichi said.
"Well, now that we got that out of the way, we might as well get to class!" Taka said. As he said that, the bell for first period rang. Himiko walked off to her locker to grab her books. Her vision suddenly became black by two hands covering her eyes. She turned in surprise to see Kokichi grinning at her.
"Kokichi?!"
"Hahaha, did you see what just happened?" he asked, holding her hand as he walked her to her locker.
"Yeah...you got everyone to agree to buy your cookies," Himiko replied.
"Nee-heehee...man, do I got something for them!" Kokichi said.
"Oh...what is it?" Himiko asked.
"You'll have to wait and seeee!" Kokichi sang. Himiko nodded silently in response. Kokichi tilted his head. "Sooo...why'd you leave home without me?" He playfully swung her hand back and forth. Himiko shrugged.
"No reason," she mumbled, looking away. Kokichi sighed.
"If you're worried that I'm mad at you, Himiko, I'm not," he said. Himiko looked at him.
"You're not?"
"No," Kokichi replied. "I mean...I'm a little disappointed. I really thought it would be a fun idea for you and I to compete against each other. But...since you're my Supreme Lady, I have to respect your decision. I just wish you wouldn't doubt yourself so much, though." Even though Kokichi didn't seem to mind so much that she wouldn't compete against him, Himiko didn't feel any better.
"Oh...okay, then," she mumbled as she removed one of her books from her locker.
"So...wanna hear what happened with Teruteru?" Kokichi asked, deciding to change the subject. Himiko had to admit that she was curious about that.
"What happened to him?"
"Nee-heehee...I had my subordinates kidnap him while he was asleep, then I ordered them to ship him to Rio de Janeiro!" Kokichi explained. "Hahaha...he should be having the time of his life right now!"
"Why do you think that?" Himiko asked. Kokichi grinned impishly at her.
"That place is full of the kind of stuff he's into," he replied with a wink. Himiko smiled and shook her head.
"Nyeh...you're crazy, Kokichi," she said.
"And that's why ya love me, riiight?" Kokichi asked, wiggling his eyebrows. Himiko nodded.
"One of the reasons," she said.
"Yippee! I can sleep well tonight knowing that I'm loved by my Monkey Buns! I wuv you, too, my wittle Supweme Wady!" Kokichi said, wrapping his arm around her shoulders and giving her a kiss on her cheek. He walked her to her first class. "Welp, see you after class, HimiCocoa Bean!"
"Okay, Kokichi," Himiko said. "Bye!" Kokichi waved to her before leaving. Himiko couldn't help but feel sad. Deep down, she also liked the idea of having a friendly competition between her and Kokichi, but she felt that she wouldn't be good enough. She remembered Kokichi feeling disappointed, which stung worse than him being mad at her. All he wanted was for them to have fun, and for her to stop doubting herself. Easier said than done. But could she do it? She was scared to find out, but she couldn't deny that she was also curious. In order to find out, she decided right then and there to take Kokichi up on his offer.
Part Four
After first period ended, Himiko found Kokichi waiting for her outside of her classroom. He grinned as he walked over to her and took her hand in his.
"Hiya, HimiCocoa Bean! Ready for history?" he asked as they began walking.
"Yeah..." Himiko answered faintly. Kokichi waved his hand in front of Himiko's face.
"Earth to Himikooo!" he teased. Himiko blinked at him.
"Nyeh? Oh, sorry, Kokichi," she said.
"Are you okay?"
"Yeah, it's just that..." Himiko paused and faced Kokichi. "...I've decided to compete against you." Kokichi slowly nodded his head in thought.
"Yeeeaaah...I thought you'd change your mind," he said. "But, I'm serious, Himiko. You really don't have to if you don't want to."
"I know, but...part of me wants to, just to see what would happen," Himiko said. Kokichi began to smile.
"Are you sure?" he asked. Deep down, Himiko admitted that she wasn't entirely sure, but she had to break out of her comfort zone sometime. She took a deep breath.
"I'm sure," she replied.
"Nee-heehee...that didn't sound too convincing," Kokichi teased. Then, he grinned gratefully at her. "But, I appreciate that you've decided to give it a try, Himiko."
"Nyeh...the only problem is that I don't know what type of cookies to bake," Himiko said. "And I'm kinda nervous about using the oven by myself. And I don't even know where I'm going to bake them, since Kirumi and Rantaro will be using the one in the kitchen back home."
"You can use the one at D.I.C.E. headquarters," Kokichi whispered. "That's where I'm gonna be baking my batch of cookies."
"In that case, those cookies are definitely gonna taste funny," Himiko joked.
"Nee-heehee...nice one!" Kokichi said. "And anyway, maybe Three can help you bake the cookies. She loves baking. Ten does, too!"
"Well...that does sound like fun, actually," Himiko admitted with a small smile.
"Riiight?" Kokichi said. "Okie, then! We'll go over there after dinner! How's that sound?"
"That's fine," Himiko answered. "At least I'll have time for a nap when I get home."
***
Later that night after dinner, Kokichi and Himiko sneaked away from Casa V3, and headed over to D.I.C.E. headquarters. Three placed Kokichi's Supreme Leader hat on his head, while Five wrapped his cape around his shoulders.
"Boss, you're here!" Four exclaimed. "Are we going on another heist tonight?"
"Was a heist even scheduled for tonight?" Nine asked.
"No heist tonight, guys," Kokichi said. "Himiko and I came here to bake some cookies!" Three gasped excitedly.
"OH, MY GOSH!! I LOVE COOKIES!! I LOVE BAKING!! I LOVE BAKING COOKIES!! CAN I HELP?!" she cried, bouncing up and down with glee.
"As a matter of fact, Keiko, you and Takehiko get to help the Supreme Lady bake her batch," Kokichi said, gesturing to Himiko.
"Yaaay!" Three said, skipping over to Himiko. She playfully smacked Himiko's arm. "Looks like it's you and me, Supreme Lady!"
"Uh...and me, too!" Ten said, patting his afro proudly. "Don't worry, Supreme Lady! I don't look like it, but I'm actually good at baking!"
"And I can make them look so pretty!" Three added.
"Wait...why are you baking cookies in the first place?" Six asked.
"Does there need to be a reason?" Seven asked in her usual monotone voice. "They're cookies."
"We're trying to raise money for a surprise field trip at school," Kokichi explained. "And to do that, we have to sell cookies."
"A surprise field trip?" Nine asked, raising a brow.
"So...you're going on a field trip, but you don't know when?" Five asked as she filed her nails.
"Nyeh...it's not the when we don't know, it's the where," Himiko explained.
"That's right," Kokichi nodded. "The field trip is next month on the 11th, but the surprise is where we're going."
"So, you could be going to a landfill, and you wouldn't even know?!" Four asked incredulously, throwing his hands up in the air.
"Hey, I didn't come up with the idea, that was the school," Kokichi said with a shrug.
"That's...very strange," Two said, scratching his head.
"Yeah, it's as if your school is being run by a wino," Five agreed. Kokichi and Himiko exchanged knowing smiles and giggled.
"Oh, who cares? They gave you guys a reason to bake cookies, and that's all that matters to me!" Three said. She entangled her arms in Himiko's and Ten's. "So, come on! Let's go to the kitchen, already!"
"Oh, but..." Himiko said, turning back to Kokichi. "Kokichi, do you wanna use the kitchen first?"
"Nah, you go ahead, Monkey Buns," Kokichi said, stroking Himiko's cheek.
"Heh, heh, heh...Monkey Buns," Four snickered to himself. Kokichi raised his eyebrows at him. Four held up his hands defensively. "I didn't say anything." Three dragged Himiko and Ten to the kitchen.
"O-kay! First of all..." she turned to Himiko, twirling a strand from one of her pigtails with curiosity. "...what kind of cookies did you wanna bake, Supreme Lady?"
"Nyeh...I'm not sure, to be honest," Himiko admitted.
"Hm...if you want to sell the right cookies, Supreme Lady, I highly recommend snickerdoodles," Ten suggested. "You can't go wrong with snickerdoodles!"
"Are you sure we shouldn't go with chocolate chip, just to be on the safe side?" Himiko asked. "That's a pretty popular cookie."
"I suppose that is a good point," Ten replied thoughtfully. "Alright, chocolate chip cookies it is, then."
"Ooo! Ooo! Let's bake the soft and chewy kind!" Three exclaimed. "Those are the best!" Ten frowned.
"Really? I think I like mine crunchy," he said. He turned to Himiko. "What do you think, Supreme Lady?"
"Nyeh...maybe we could make a batch of both?" Himiko replied with uncertainty.
"Works for me!" Ten said.
"Ditto!" said Three. "No wonder the boss picked you as his Supreme Lady! You're really smart!" Himiko definitely did not agree with that, but she smiled gratefully at Three nevertheless.
"Nyeh...thanks, Keiko," she replied. Ten pulled out a large bowl for mixing, a tray for setting the cookies on, and the ingredients.
"Well, then...let's get to work," he said. After an hour or so of baking, Kokichi waltzed into the kitchen to check on their progress.
"Sooo...how's it going in here?" he asked, wrapping his arm around Himiko's waist and kissing her cheek.
"Nyeh...we should be done soon," Himiko answered.
"Yup! We'll be done after this last batch in the oven here," Ten added.
"Good, because I really need to get started on my batch," Kokichi said with a devious grin.
"What up with the urgency?" Ten asked.
"Nee-heehee...let's just say that I have a feeling my cookies are gonna be the next hot thing!" Kokichi replied.
"Nyeh?" Himiko mumbled quizzically.
"Can I help you bake them, too, Kokichi? Three asked eagerly.
"Hmm...well, you are good at decorating," Kokichi answered thoughtfully. "That will definitely come in handy! Okay, Keiko, you can help!"
"YES!!" Three shouted. The timer chimed like a clown nose honking, letting Ten know that it was time to remove the cookies from the oven.
"Okie-dokie, boss! Oven's all yours!" he said.
"Excellent," Kokichi replied in a low voice with a devilish grin. Three and Ten placed Himiko's cookies in two large tin bowls with lids, separating the crunchy cookies from the soft ones, and handed them to her.
"There you go, Supreme Lady!" Three said.
"Nyeh...thanks for helping me, you guys," Himiko replied appreciatively. Ten and Three bowed.
"You are very welcome," Ten said.
"I'm glad you got your cookies all baked and ready, HimiCocoa Bean," Kokichi said, placing his hands on Himiko's shoulders. "But...I'm afraid I'll have to ask you to leave the kitchen. Your Supreme Leader has an evil scheme he's been dying to...'cook up' in this kitchen."
"Nyeh...okay, but, you're not gonna put anything super weird in your cookies that'll hurt people, right?" Himiko asked.
"Nee-heehee...of course nooot!" Kokichi replied mischievously. "You know me better than that, Himiko."
"Kokichi..." Himiko warned, raising a brow at him.
"Don't worry, Himiko, I won't hurt anyone," Kokichi promised.
"Well...okay, then," Himiko said. "Continue with your evil plan."
"Thanks, babe," Kokichi said, giving Himiko a kiss. "You can go ahead and wait in the living room while I concoct the perfect, evil cookie." Himiko nodded and joined the other D.I.C.E. members in the living room. Kokichi turned to Three, grinning devilishly. "Keiko, hand me the super spicy cinnamon, please."
2024.05.12 21:03 boringhistoryfan OOP delivers donated clothing to displaced fire victims. Woman demands coat OOP is wearing instead, then claims OOP threw donated clothing in ditch.
This was originally posted by midesaka little over a year ago. I noticed since then that there was an update that never got included in the original post. Only found it myself today scrolling back. Figured people today would enjoy it. I also need to credit Direct-Caterpillar77 for linking it in the megathread which is how I stumbled upon this.
OOP is OBlondeOne. I am not OOP. Reminder do not message or contact them, or comment in the linked posts below.
I've taken the text from the Original BORU. The new update is after 🔴🔴🔴
trigger warnings: verbal abuse, gaslighting, drug use
Original BORU
OOP delivers donated clothing to displaced fire victims. Woman demands coat OOP is wearing instead, then claims OOP threw donated clothing in ditch.
I am NOT OP. Original post by in on Sunday, February 26, 2023, with updates as comments on original post through Saturday, March 4, 2023.
Some people... - Sunday, February 26, 2023
[NOTE: I have added a couple of clarifying words in brackets to reduce quoting.]
I'm part of a local donation group, so every now and then, I get asked to help with clothes donations. Someone passes away or downsizes, and I will help wash, fold, sort, and deliver the clothes to various free stores. Sometimes, if we are notified of someone in the community in need, we will deliver essentials like winter or kids clothing to their house. We're just a group within the community -there is no religious, political or ulterior motive. We just spread extra through the community as needed as discreetly as possible to help out. This particular situation just hurts my head, and I'm still trying to figure out how it escalated the way it did.
So a few days ago there was a fire in our community which left 3 families displaced. We collected what we could in the sizes they needed, and off we went.
We dont ask for anything in return other than knowing the families are a little better off. We always apologize and explain that while they may not be they styles they're accustomed to ( as donated clothing ) but at least it is clean and warm. If they had specific needs to let a member of the group know and we would do what we can. A lot of our collected items belonged to other families whose children outgrew the items. It's anonymous and it's a way for our more comfortable community members to help out others within the community with this. It's one thing I love about my community - people don't hesitate to help where needed.
I was given an address and head out as usual. Pull in, get the bags and coats to the door and knock.
After that... I'm not sure what to think. It started off as it usually does. There was a mother and 3 children, so I explain that there are 3 bags of clothing in the sizes submitted, and a box of age appropriate toys just like with the other families.
I thought I heard wrong when she said she preferred my coat and just said what?
She called me rude and told me again,' This stuff is OK, but I want the coat you're wearing '.
When I told her, "No, I'm sorry, but I just bought this coat she got angry and accused me of picking through donation bags for "the good stuff."
I've never run into this issue before. None of the group members are well off. In fact, that's why we do what we do. Because life is hard here and we believe in sharing what we have as a community. We collect good quality items from those with extra and distribute it freely to those that need it or have specific needs. Sometimes we all take items from our own closets if they're needed more elsewhere. Last year we raised funds to help purchase a wheelchair accessible vehicle for a family. The year before it was a young family whose matriarch was diagnosed with terminal cancer. This years cause is to build 4 'tiny homes' for the homeless in our community to use as needed. Our goal is to provide stability so they can successfully reintegrate during and after addiction rehabilitation. We all do what we can to try to help, basically. It's a hard world to feel alone in.
Now, my coat is expensive ( $250 ) but I've also saved gift cards for 2 years and anxiously watched for post-season sales before finally taking the plunge and got it for 75% off. Maybe I messed up by wearing it on this errand? I don't know. After I said no, this is my coat a second time, she started yelling at me.
I just left the bags on the doorstep and drove away.
Today I wake up to a slew of texts from the group asking me to explain why I refused to give the mother any winter coats, and why I left everything at the end of the driveway... allegedly in a ditch? They aren't questioning. Most are downright accusatory. Some are just borderline mean.
It's the kind of day where I feel like giving up on this making the world a better place thing.
I've been where these families are. And people helped me just like this. I know what it feels like to rely on others... so I do try to be compassionate and understanding without being condescending or pitying. I don't often talk about what I do because nobody needs to know what came from where, or who is getting what. It's just paying it forward. I do this because it's been done for me, and it's the right thing to do. It's that simple.
But after today... I don't even want to reply to anyone. It's not just that woman. It's the texts that are getting kinda nasty at this point. It's these people obviously talking about me behind my back. It's how quick they were to assume I must have done this.
I'm not sure if I want to do this anymore after all this. I've been part of this for 5 years and have never had a complaint before. I feel betrayed by people I thought were my friends. It just all feels gross, dramatic and depressing now, and that's now how this is supposed to feel.
===
I could understand if this was, like, a fancy fur coat or something.
This is literally just a rather plain looking long coat that happens to be super warm.
I don't get it.
It's only been an official group with a board for about 4 months. But we have been doing this for 5 years now as a project of mine and the current board president that gathered consiserable traction and volunteers/funding as time went on.
They so need policies in place. If only to protect the clients that use the service. But as a new board we are all just learning the official ropes and red tape as we go.
The one person I thought I could count on is currently the one insisting this happened as the client describes.
I'm just so confused.
We did need a board in this case as we are partially federally funded- the community pantry is, anyways.
It's a requirement. Unfortunately.
I've had 1 out of 5 [members of the charity group] text asking if I'm ok, and what happened. The rest seem to believe that I did this.
I don't know how to move on from this. Because the truth will come out eventually in a community this small. It always does.
The question now is do I want to be involved with people like this. I don't think I can trust them after this.
===
The longer I wait, the worse it will be. I know that. But I just don't want to deal with this either. Small community. The truth will come out eventually.
But it's now obvious that I can't trust these people. No matter what's said after this, the damage has been done.
Update:
As suggested, I did text them as a group in bullet form stating facts only. ( edit: sorry for formatting. Copied from text ,)
'
As I feel I no longer have a place of trust within our group, I am formally resigning from my roles within the committee, and the (group)
I will, with your blessing, remain on the Helping Tree as a contact'
So far the replies are very interesting. They range from apologetic to accusatory to narcissistic. The most interesting one so far, I think, was not intended for me and insinuated that this was for the best. I can't believe how naive I've been.
There's an emergency meeting being scheduled for next week, as apparently you're not just allowed to resign mid-term from a board like this without a valid reason. Which I think I have.
The benefit of this is my accuser also has to give an official statement in the meeting minutes because ive resigned. Which I'm allowed to attend and comment on. Which adds validity ti my reasons for resigning. Would it be petty if I wore my coat again, or should I choose something older? Genuinely asking. I don't want to make things worse. I just want out to do my own thing.
Rumors are already starting and seem to be in my favor. Small towns are terrific/terrible for that. And I've just been texted asking me to withdraw my resignation ' for fear this may cause an irreparable rift in our charitable group'.
I have 8 months left to my current term as Secretary. A position that requires the trust of the board members to record accurate notes. Which I no longer feel I have. I don't want my character unfairly questioned again after I've worked so damn hard to build it up.
My resignation was intended to prevent drama and divide. It is doing the opposite.
What would you do? I feel like I'm damned if I do, and damned if I don't.
Or so I'm being told. This may be a stall tactic. I'm going over the current bylaws and policies but it's small font and a hard read.
I'm surprised/touched by how many clients are defending me, but I think this is what is causing a lot of drama and distrust both within the organization and with those that use it. Which is exactly what I was trying to avoid by quietly resigning.
It just sucks, for lack of a better word. I feel like the religious have it wrong. It's not judge not lest ye be judged. It's just be judged these days.
My dash cam! I'm going to check it.
Thank you! Thank you so much!
No audio. No clear AHA! moment.
But it does show enough.
It shows me pulling in, and that there's nothing on the porch. It shows the car moving slightly as I take the bags out, and it does show a bag being deposited on the porch as well as at least 2 coats/snowsuits.
As I back out you can almost see the whole porch. You do see her outside but the definition isn't good enough to see her face or what she's doing.
I'm also still not sure what proof-if any-has been submitted by my accuser(s).
Who, I'm told, has been dropped from the Helping Tree community pantry registry.
I'm actually starting to get very angry. That woman messed up. But she has 3 kids under her care that deserve to eat and be clothed. This is going way too far.
Update:
Ungrateful client is board presidents former sister in law.
And yes, they're still friendly.
Ah. Small towns... 🤷♀️
I can't wait for next week...
And that's the problem.
I think I'm going to ask for an official board inquest -which is eithin my rights according to our by-laws - before I go. I can't see someone doing this over reputation or clout. I certainly hope not, anyways. But if the inquest finds this was planned ( who tf does this? ) I would have grounds to have the board President removed. It's not pettiness- I don't want to see this done to someone else.
But you're right. Something stinks here and it gets worse by the day. I'm going to look into [comment ends here]
I'm going to submit a statement to the board, with footage from my dash cam that shows at least 1 bag clearly on the porch.
Unfortunately, I forgot to itemize the coat/3 snowsuits & boots dropped off in my group text, so I do have to justify that one somehow.
I also just heard they dropped off another 3 bags to the woman, including winter gear. I think it's an attempt at damage control, but I also think they're moving in the wrong direction, given what I'm hearing from many.
If she tries to sell the excess, like many seem to think she will, this will all come to a head so much faster. Either way, I'm ironically the least invested in this around here at this point.
Small town drama ...
I admit, looking back, it is odd that I was given this client when others were closer. I had thought it may be because of scheduling conflicts but I'm finding that's not the case either
Interestingly, there are rumors going around that this was staged. I'm trying not to pay attention to rumors without proof but I'm starting to wonder....
I hate this with a passion. It all seems so damn stupid.
I'm still so confused. The meeting has been scheduled for Wednesday night ( 2 days time ).
I haven't decided if I'm going yet. I don't want this drama to derail what has been a good thing so far.
I may just submit my statement and resignation and leave it at that. Popular opinion is on my side so why make it worse?
After reading this I started thinking about other groups that this woman may have been a part of at her previous location.
Well. WELL.
I now have 4 witnesses to past behavior willing to come with me Wednesday from 3! groups that have been similarly burned by this woman.
The question is.. do I want to take it that far?
I do- and I don't.
I feel this has taken up far more valuable time, and it's taking away from the original purpose of the group.
I'm also being asked to submit my name for board president by the majority of the board for the upcoming term. So I'm being supported ( now ).
I still don't trust any of them to have my back should anything happen. And if I replace the Pres shit will happen.
I'm being told there are 2 board members who seem to think I'm blowing this out of proportion ( Pres and Treasurer ) and should just take the reprimand ' maturely'.
When ( if ) I go in Wednesday I'm just going to tell then simply that I feel I no longer have the trust required for my appointed position, and am respectfully resigning to prevent further drama.
Pass in my official resignation and walk away.
I've also discovered the emergency meeting is to consider 3 resignations-not just mine.
Those kids don't deserve to be dragged into this, too.
===
This may just be divine intervention in disguise.
Update. The meeting.
My apologies This will be long.
As I parked, there were a couple that stopped to say hi, but the majority of the board did not acknowledge me. My accuser though.. she had a great laugh at my expense, and literally taunted me in front of the others on the way in. 'ooh here for more, are you? Guess you didn't get enough of me yet' and blows me a kiss.
She showed up with the Pres. I feel that's relevant. Especially seeming as she ran home.
The meeting started at 6 pm. I was not allowed to sit at the table until the issue was brought up... I sat, alone, for over 45 minutes. Finally someone peeked outside at 6:53 ( to see if I was still there? ) and called me in.
My accuser wasn't there. I say down and the first thing said to me was ' well. We may have made a mistake' followed by this big flowery apology that stank of bullshit and was gaslit better than a propane stove.
'You know that when a complaint comes in, we have to investigate it'
At that point I just exploded. Like... I didn't even talk to my kids like that when they were babies. It was the kind of tone you have when talking to the very simplest of minds.
I told them there's a massive difference between investigating and outright accusing, and that I didn't appreciate how their ineptitude at leading a board nearly derailed the whole organization and just put a really bad light on what we were doing. She says ' by unanimous decision, we've decided not to accept your resignation. Welcome back'
I've likely been this confused before, but I don't remember when. I was expecting this to be much harder. I had a factual speech ready and everything. Walked in and it was just 'we oopsied, oh well teehee'
'Well that's unfortunate that you refuse to accept it, because it's given and I'm not rescinding it. I'm out. And it seems you all know exactly why. For those who have reached out to me- I'll consider your offer of leading this board, but at this time, I'm not comfortable with the lack of trust and transparency I'm seeing. ' and left.
My phone has been blowing up all night. I meant to update immediately but it just kept ringing and tinging. I don't even know how so many found out ( good old gossip is my guess ) but I had over 30 calls and just as many texts/social media messages.
So. What hspprned while i was waiting outside.
My accuser decided to get on something pre-meeting. Literally acted like a wild animal at one point. I'm told it was so bad that the police and Child Protection Services were called by 4 of 5 ladies present, and when told they were called, my accuser took off running home. That's a whole 'nother story. The kids are now safe, I'm told. There's that.
The versions I'm hearing are surprisingly similar, for once. So I'm going to tell you the events as I was told.
Pres' husband is apparently an addict. Who gets his stash from the sis in law/accuser. I'm not clear on the details but I'm told blackmail was involved. Common word says she threatened to spill the beans on hubby. You know how it goes. Get hurt, get prescription, get hooked, get cheaper street drugs because they're cheaper and no doctor regulates them/questions your dose. There's a rumor he is also sleeping with sustained in law but this is not confirmed... but has been going around for the better part of a year now. Maybe I should start listening to more rumors because I had no idea.
Accuser started off normal, if ' twitchy'. She went to the washroom and shit allegedly went sideways not long after she came out. At one point she was laying on the floor, ' slithering and grunting' like an animal'. I wish I could have seen it, but kinda glad I didn't.
When Accuser left, it swayed the remaining 2 votes my way. There was a discussion on how to ' handle' me where the Pres just said she'll follow the board on the vote after they shot down her suggestion that the complaint still be addressed. The way she glared at me when I came in ( yes, wearing my coat! ) tells me she was not happy about it either.
The vote was unanimous to keep me. I did not wish to stay after all that.
Tomorrow they have an open board meeting to tell people what happened, as transparency is ironically a promise we made to the community so they know exactly who and what they're supporting. I won't be there. But a lot of angry and confused people will be. I'm glad I'll be missing it, but I have a feeling I'll hear all about it. I'm told there will be some calling for Pres' resignation. We shall see, I guess.
I started this feeling lower than low. Tonight I'm surrounded by positivity and I feel GOOD about this decision. Is this Karma? It feels like Karma.
Steps are already being taken to form what we will call The Fringe Farm. We will collect fresh farm goods donated by local farmers and deliver to homes that need a little extra, focusing on those that live between communities and people new to rural life. Eventually I hope to offer clothing and household goods, but I need to find a source outside the community so I'm not taking from the original group.
I also have a preliminary board. Comprised of 3 of 5 members of the original board haha
I've told then they have to finish their term at the group (because they do damn good work, and it's not fair to those that need them to just walk away-hypocritical? Msybe. But i refuse to torpedo the group ). 2 still submitted resignations because they're just floored by that last meeting. Theirs was depending upon mine, so their exit meetings are being scheduled for next week. Because they no longer have a secretary to record minutes I'm being asked to. I'm also being asked to submit my name for Pres should the current one agree to resign.
I haven't decided if I will. I feel that will come across as petty, and tbh it's no longer my business.
Thank you for the encouragement. I'm not sure if I would have had the courage to attend if not for the overwhelming kindness and support shown here. By strangers. * shakes head*. You have no idea how much this meant to me when I needed it.
Thank you.
Update #2.
The open meeting was a shitshow, I'm told.
Pres was called to resign. Refused.
So the board resigned. The group is now being led by the Pres and that's it. So it's essentially dead. You need minimum 3 board members to continue as a registered charity/nonprofit. Nobody ( out of approx 50 ppl ) raised a hand when asked if they wanted to join.
The Fringe Farm, by comparison, has more volunteers than we can organize. This is the group started after you lovely folks helped me decide staying wasn't worth the trouble.
I have mixed feelings over this. One.. it's nice to feel validated. The other... I really don't like how this went down for too many reasons to count.
Our first task as a new org?
Writing an iron clad policy everyone agrees with. Including specific steps to collect, file and address complaints or concerns.
Reminder - I am not the original poster.
🔴🔴🔴
Some People... ( update 2 ) Posted March 28th 2023
Update #2
The Aftermath
It's been... interesting.
The old group has dissolved. Nobody wanted to work with the pres anymore after all that. They held an emergency meeting to try to figure out why most of the board submitted their resignations and it was a shitshow of Pres accusing the remaining board members of conspiring against her, which caused the last remaining board members to also resign over time.
My new board ( Fringe Farm ) is thriving. We've taken over collection and distribution in our area and 2 others as we've merged with 2 other small groups to tap more resources.
Imagine my shock and surprise when the original offender called my Treasurer and asked to be put on the list... of course we did help her but we took the Secretary's minivan and all 7 of us went as a group. When we got there it was the former Pres husband that answered the door.
Our first task was to have an ironclad board policy that states anyone accused of wrongdoing will be spoken to privately by the pres and vice pres ( neither are me-i prefer to work behind the scenes ) prior to anything else.
I'm hearing rumors that the former board pres (P) isn't doing well. When the shit hit the fan her husband left her for sis in law and they've been ' methed up ' ever since.
I honestly feel bad for her. They have no kids and now it's just her... we are having a meeting next week and I believe we are going to invite P onto our board in a non-authority role. After hearing everything that went down afterwards... she's had to get a job and they're currently trying to sell their house amid divorce proceedings so I guess the rumor he was getting a little more than drugs from sis in law was accurate after all. Rumors say P is in massive debt thanks to her husband addiction. I don't think she should have to go through it all alone. I also think her situation was causing her an immense amount of stress and that's why everything happened as it did. She knows she messed up. There's no need to rubbing salt in her wounds.
Reflection:
This has been a very eye opening experience into how our personal lives can seriously affect our moods and actions, I think.
We never really know what someone else is going through, and why they behave the way they do. Part of me wishes I knew so I could have handled it better on my end. Part of me is still raging/hurt at how it all went down.
Hurt people hurt people. It's sad but so very true.
Original post : https://www.reddit.com/EntitledPeople/comments/11cmv5l/some_people/?utm_source=share&utm_medium=android_app&utm_name=androidcss&utm_term=1&utm_content=share_button
Update #1 : https://www.reddit.com/EntitledPeople/comments/124id5some_people_updates/?utm_source=share&utm_medium=android_app&utm_name=androidcss&utm_term=1&utm_content=share_button
Some additional comments
Sis in law is not being helped by our group, but I did refer her to another that has not had dealings with her yet, and gave them a heads up that this person needs help but is unstable due to 'current life choices'. She had kids who are blameless in all this that don't deserve to be left out, should she get them back.
I think I forgot to mention that she temporarily lost her kids over her animilistic outburst at the meeting? Too many witnesses and too many complaints I guess. And as her and P's husband are blowing through cash like theres no tomorrow on drugs its unlikely to resolve itself anytime soon.
( and yes, its been confirmed that at least 1 of the 3 children are P's husbands, possibly 2 )
As for P... I feel for her. I really do think all of this was a desperate control tactic because she had none in her personal life. I get it.. I think. My life, from the outside, looks perfect. Good kids, great partner, great and satisfying job, decent home & car ... and people ( seem to ) like me.
I don't want her left alone. Depression is a terrible thing, and it makes no sense to help a community while ignoring someone within it that's obviously not ok.
I will definitly proceed with caution in case P has not learned her lesson but leaving her out feels wrong.
We offered one-time temporary help. Our unofficial misdion is 'we don't refuse anyone because we don't know their story'.
I also think many of our volunteers were curious/nosy and that's why we've been able to have such a large group so quickly. Sadly, I'm well aware that some help just for the gossip and we haven't been operational long enough to root those out yet to divert to positions where they can't collect potentially harmful gossip.
The second request she made ( the very next week... making her total 3x requests for clothing & food over 3 weeks just over our 2 groups ) was passed on to another group as nobody wanted to get involved, and I'm not allowed to get involved on my own ( our by-law to prevent drama: 'Once a conflict has been reported the accused is not to have any involvement with the donation or distribution of goods to the accuser.' This also serves to protect our volunteers from frivolous accusations or personal vendettas. )
REMINDER: Do not comment in posts linked here. It is a violation of Rule 7
submitted by boringhistoryfan to BestofRedditorUpdates [link] [comments]
OOP is OBlondeOne. I am not OOP. Reminder do not message or contact them, or comment in the linked posts below.
I've taken the text from the Original BORU. The new update is after 🔴🔴🔴
trigger warnings: verbal abuse, gaslighting, drug use
Original BORU
OOP delivers donated clothing to displaced fire victims. Woman demands coat OOP is wearing instead, then claims OOP threw donated clothing in ditch.
I am NOT OP. Original post by in on Sunday, February 26, 2023, with updates as comments on original post through Saturday, March 4, 2023.
Some people... - Sunday, February 26, 2023
[NOTE: I have added a couple of clarifying words in brackets to reduce quoting.]
I'm part of a local donation group, so every now and then, I get asked to help with clothes donations. Someone passes away or downsizes, and I will help wash, fold, sort, and deliver the clothes to various free stores. Sometimes, if we are notified of someone in the community in need, we will deliver essentials like winter or kids clothing to their house. We're just a group within the community -there is no religious, political or ulterior motive. We just spread extra through the community as needed as discreetly as possible to help out. This particular situation just hurts my head, and I'm still trying to figure out how it escalated the way it did.
So a few days ago there was a fire in our community which left 3 families displaced. We collected what we could in the sizes they needed, and off we went.
We dont ask for anything in return other than knowing the families are a little better off. We always apologize and explain that while they may not be they styles they're accustomed to ( as donated clothing ) but at least it is clean and warm. If they had specific needs to let a member of the group know and we would do what we can. A lot of our collected items belonged to other families whose children outgrew the items. It's anonymous and it's a way for our more comfortable community members to help out others within the community with this. It's one thing I love about my community - people don't hesitate to help where needed.
I was given an address and head out as usual. Pull in, get the bags and coats to the door and knock.
After that... I'm not sure what to think. It started off as it usually does. There was a mother and 3 children, so I explain that there are 3 bags of clothing in the sizes submitted, and a box of age appropriate toys just like with the other families.
I thought I heard wrong when she said she preferred my coat and just said what?
She called me rude and told me again,' This stuff is OK, but I want the coat you're wearing '.
When I told her, "No, I'm sorry, but I just bought this coat she got angry and accused me of picking through donation bags for "the good stuff."
I've never run into this issue before. None of the group members are well off. In fact, that's why we do what we do. Because life is hard here and we believe in sharing what we have as a community. We collect good quality items from those with extra and distribute it freely to those that need it or have specific needs. Sometimes we all take items from our own closets if they're needed more elsewhere. Last year we raised funds to help purchase a wheelchair accessible vehicle for a family. The year before it was a young family whose matriarch was diagnosed with terminal cancer. This years cause is to build 4 'tiny homes' for the homeless in our community to use as needed. Our goal is to provide stability so they can successfully reintegrate during and after addiction rehabilitation. We all do what we can to try to help, basically. It's a hard world to feel alone in.
Now, my coat is expensive ( $250 ) but I've also saved gift cards for 2 years and anxiously watched for post-season sales before finally taking the plunge and got it for 75% off. Maybe I messed up by wearing it on this errand? I don't know. After I said no, this is my coat a second time, she started yelling at me.
I just left the bags on the doorstep and drove away.
Today I wake up to a slew of texts from the group asking me to explain why I refused to give the mother any winter coats, and why I left everything at the end of the driveway... allegedly in a ditch? They aren't questioning. Most are downright accusatory. Some are just borderline mean.
It's the kind of day where I feel like giving up on this making the world a better place thing.
I've been where these families are. And people helped me just like this. I know what it feels like to rely on others... so I do try to be compassionate and understanding without being condescending or pitying. I don't often talk about what I do because nobody needs to know what came from where, or who is getting what. It's just paying it forward. I do this because it's been done for me, and it's the right thing to do. It's that simple.
But after today... I don't even want to reply to anyone. It's not just that woman. It's the texts that are getting kinda nasty at this point. It's these people obviously talking about me behind my back. It's how quick they were to assume I must have done this.
I'm not sure if I want to do this anymore after all this. I've been part of this for 5 years and have never had a complaint before. I feel betrayed by people I thought were my friends. It just all feels gross, dramatic and depressing now, and that's now how this is supposed to feel.
===
I could understand if this was, like, a fancy fur coat or something.
This is literally just a rather plain looking long coat that happens to be super warm.
I don't get it.
It's only been an official group with a board for about 4 months. But we have been doing this for 5 years now as a project of mine and the current board president that gathered consiserable traction and volunteers/funding as time went on.
They so need policies in place. If only to protect the clients that use the service. But as a new board we are all just learning the official ropes and red tape as we go.
The one person I thought I could count on is currently the one insisting this happened as the client describes.
I'm just so confused.
We did need a board in this case as we are partially federally funded- the community pantry is, anyways.
It's a requirement. Unfortunately.
I've had 1 out of 5 [members of the charity group] text asking if I'm ok, and what happened. The rest seem to believe that I did this.
I don't know how to move on from this. Because the truth will come out eventually in a community this small. It always does.
The question now is do I want to be involved with people like this. I don't think I can trust them after this.
===
Maybe take a breather from the group. The way they treated you is horrible.The issue is I can't avoid them either. I'm going to have to answer eventually, either via text or in person.
The longer I wait, the worse it will be. I know that. But I just don't want to deal with this either. Small community. The truth will come out eventually.
But it's now obvious that I can't trust these people. No matter what's said after this, the damage has been done.
Update:
As suggested, I did text them as a group in bullet form stating facts only. ( edit: sorry for formatting. Copied from text ,)
'
- Items were carried to front door as per usual
- Client requested my personal attire
- Client accused me of theft from donation bags
- Client verbally abused me
- I left the following on Client's doorstep : ½ bag of women's clothing sizes m-l : 1+½ bag children's clothing sizes 3-8 : 1x bag of assorted linens & towels : 1x box of assorted children's toys and books
As I feel I no longer have a place of trust within our group, I am formally resigning from my roles within the committee, and the (group)
I will, with your blessing, remain on the Helping Tree as a contact'
So far the replies are very interesting. They range from apologetic to accusatory to narcissistic. The most interesting one so far, I think, was not intended for me and insinuated that this was for the best. I can't believe how naive I've been.
There's an emergency meeting being scheduled for next week, as apparently you're not just allowed to resign mid-term from a board like this without a valid reason. Which I think I have.
The benefit of this is my accuser also has to give an official statement in the meeting minutes because ive resigned. Which I'm allowed to attend and comment on. Which adds validity ti my reasons for resigning. Would it be petty if I wore my coat again, or should I choose something older? Genuinely asking. I don't want to make things worse. I just want out to do my own thing.
Rumors are already starting and seem to be in my favor. Small towns are terrific/terrible for that. And I've just been texted asking me to withdraw my resignation ' for fear this may cause an irreparable rift in our charitable group'.
I have 8 months left to my current term as Secretary. A position that requires the trust of the board members to record accurate notes. Which I no longer feel I have. I don't want my character unfairly questioned again after I've worked so damn hard to build it up.
My resignation was intended to prevent drama and divide. It is doing the opposite.
What would you do? I feel like I'm damned if I do, and damned if I don't.
Not allowed to resign? What are they going to do, ground you?With a formal board, there are steps to take to remove a member of the core board ( pres, vice president, secretary, treasurer, committee heads).
Or so I'm being told. This may be a stall tactic. I'm going over the current bylaws and policies but it's small font and a hard read.
I'm surprised/touched by how many clients are defending me, but I think this is what is causing a lot of drama and distrust both within the organization and with those that use it. Which is exactly what I was trying to avoid by quietly resigning.
It just sucks, for lack of a better word. I feel like the religious have it wrong. It's not judge not lest ye be judged. It's just be judged these days.
Going forward, it needs to be mandatory that there be two delivery people on every delivery. No excuses. There will be people in the future that are in dire need of your group's services. Please do not let that woman's behavior stop you from helping those who appreciate your work. And bonus if the other helper has a phone's camera on . You have documentation, and they grow manners if they didn't already have them. Has anyone gone by the house again to see if there was really a ditch??Oh my...
My dash cam! I'm going to check it.
Thank you! Thank you so much!
No audio. No clear AHA! moment.
But it does show enough.
It shows me pulling in, and that there's nothing on the porch. It shows the car moving slightly as I take the bags out, and it does show a bag being deposited on the porch as well as at least 2 coats/snowsuits.
As I back out you can almost see the whole porch. You do see her outside but the definition isn't good enough to see her face or what she's doing.
I'm also still not sure what proof-if any-has been submitted by my accuser(s).
Who, I'm told, has been dropped from the Helping Tree community pantry registry.
I'm actually starting to get very angry. That woman messed up. But she has 3 kids under her care that deserve to eat and be clothed. This is going way too far.
Update:
Ungrateful client is board presidents former sister in law.
And yes, they're still friendly.
Ah. Small towns... 🤷♀️
I can't wait for next week...
I KNEW IT! This whole fiasco smelled strongly of being COMPLETELY orchestrated! Typical small town intrigue and power struggle when there's only ONE that's struggling for the power! President wants you kicked out because you're a CO-FOUNDER and SHE wants to take ALL the accolades and applause from the community! Go get your reputation back, sweet Lady! You ARE needed and necessary to the community, if you weren't, you wouldn't have been doing this charitable work for FIVE years! FIGHT, FIGHT, FIGHT!!!I'm trying to figure out how to walk away, but still acknowledge what's going on without hurting the board-they do good work that's needed. I can't torpedo that no matter how I feel.
And that's the problem.
I think I'm going to ask for an official board inquest -which is eithin my rights according to our by-laws - before I go. I can't see someone doing this over reputation or clout. I certainly hope not, anyways. But if the inquest finds this was planned ( who tf does this? ) I would have grounds to have the board President removed. It's not pettiness- I don't want to see this done to someone else.
But you're right. Something stinks here and it gets worse by the day. I'm going to look into [comment ends here]
I'm going to submit a statement to the board, with footage from my dash cam that shows at least 1 bag clearly on the porch.
Unfortunately, I forgot to itemize the coat/3 snowsuits & boots dropped off in my group text, so I do have to justify that one somehow.
I also just heard they dropped off another 3 bags to the woman, including winter gear. I think it's an attempt at damage control, but I also think they're moving in the wrong direction, given what I'm hearing from many.
If she tries to sell the excess, like many seem to think she will, this will all come to a head so much faster. Either way, I'm ironically the least invested in this around here at this point.
Small town drama ...
I admit, looking back, it is odd that I was given this client when others were closer. I had thought it may be because of scheduling conflicts but I'm finding that's not the case either
Interestingly, there are rumors going around that this was staged. I'm trying not to pay attention to rumors without proof but I'm starting to wonder....
I hate this with a passion. It all seems so damn stupid.
I'm still so confused. The meeting has been scheduled for Wednesday night ( 2 days time ).
I haven't decided if I'm going yet. I don't want this drama to derail what has been a good thing so far.
I may just submit my statement and resignation and leave it at that. Popular opinion is on my side so why make it worse?
I agree with this so much!! People have had to do that here in my town too. We have small groups that helps out the community that aren't in any organization or charitable groups, just themselves giving back. We had specific residents in town that were running their mouth and taking "donations" and selling them for money. Eventually these residents were burning through different community groups and established organizations and they would complain about each one saying they weren't helping and deliberately causing trouble. These groups did post on Facebook telling their sides of the situation, just like you suggested. Well those residents kept doing this and blaming people for not helping, blah blah blah. It didn't take long for the rest of the town to realize that these specific residents were pulling these scams and they were booted out of all the community groups in town. Sometimes you do have to stand up and tell your side to the community. Eventually the truth will come out.You are brilliant!
After reading this I started thinking about other groups that this woman may have been a part of at her previous location.
Well. WELL.
I now have 4 witnesses to past behavior willing to come with me Wednesday from 3! groups that have been similarly burned by this woman.
The question is.. do I want to take it that far?
I do- and I don't.
I feel this has taken up far more valuable time, and it's taking away from the original purpose of the group.
I'm also being asked to submit my name for board president by the majority of the board for the upcoming term. So I'm being supported ( now ).
I still don't trust any of them to have my back should anything happen. And if I replace the Pres shit will happen.
[Comment was deleted, but basically said, "Wear your coat to the meeting, and bring the receipt for it!"]I don't think I need to bring the receipt. They are all aware of when I got my coat, and what I paid for it.
I'm being told there are 2 board members who seem to think I'm blowing this out of proportion ( Pres and Treasurer ) and should just take the reprimand ' maturely'.
When ( if ) I go in Wednesday I'm just going to tell then simply that I feel I no longer have the trust required for my appointed position, and am respectfully resigning to prevent further drama.
Pass in my official resignation and walk away.
I've also discovered the emergency meeting is to consider 3 resignations-not just mine.
OP, defend yourself!!! There’s something fishy about this. Also, call CPS (anonymously?) and report her for being unstable.No. I won't be petty and call CPS
Those kids don't deserve to be dragged into this, too.
===
Maybe you should start your own group with people you can trust?I've actually been thinking of a fringe group for more rural locations that don't fall.within community boundaries.
This may just be divine intervention in disguise.
Update. The meeting.
My apologies This will be long.
As I parked, there were a couple that stopped to say hi, but the majority of the board did not acknowledge me. My accuser though.. she had a great laugh at my expense, and literally taunted me in front of the others on the way in. 'ooh here for more, are you? Guess you didn't get enough of me yet' and blows me a kiss.
She showed up with the Pres. I feel that's relevant. Especially seeming as she ran home.
The meeting started at 6 pm. I was not allowed to sit at the table until the issue was brought up... I sat, alone, for over 45 minutes. Finally someone peeked outside at 6:53 ( to see if I was still there? ) and called me in.
My accuser wasn't there. I say down and the first thing said to me was ' well. We may have made a mistake' followed by this big flowery apology that stank of bullshit and was gaslit better than a propane stove.
'You know that when a complaint comes in, we have to investigate it'
At that point I just exploded. Like... I didn't even talk to my kids like that when they were babies. It was the kind of tone you have when talking to the very simplest of minds.
I told them there's a massive difference between investigating and outright accusing, and that I didn't appreciate how their ineptitude at leading a board nearly derailed the whole organization and just put a really bad light on what we were doing. She says ' by unanimous decision, we've decided not to accept your resignation. Welcome back'
I've likely been this confused before, but I don't remember when. I was expecting this to be much harder. I had a factual speech ready and everything. Walked in and it was just 'we oopsied, oh well teehee'
'Well that's unfortunate that you refuse to accept it, because it's given and I'm not rescinding it. I'm out. And it seems you all know exactly why. For those who have reached out to me- I'll consider your offer of leading this board, but at this time, I'm not comfortable with the lack of trust and transparency I'm seeing. ' and left.
My phone has been blowing up all night. I meant to update immediately but it just kept ringing and tinging. I don't even know how so many found out ( good old gossip is my guess ) but I had over 30 calls and just as many texts/social media messages.
So. What hspprned while i was waiting outside.
My accuser decided to get on something pre-meeting. Literally acted like a wild animal at one point. I'm told it was so bad that the police and Child Protection Services were called by 4 of 5 ladies present, and when told they were called, my accuser took off running home. That's a whole 'nother story. The kids are now safe, I'm told. There's that.
The versions I'm hearing are surprisingly similar, for once. So I'm going to tell you the events as I was told.
Pres' husband is apparently an addict. Who gets his stash from the sis in law/accuser. I'm not clear on the details but I'm told blackmail was involved. Common word says she threatened to spill the beans on hubby. You know how it goes. Get hurt, get prescription, get hooked, get cheaper street drugs because they're cheaper and no doctor regulates them/questions your dose. There's a rumor he is also sleeping with sustained in law but this is not confirmed... but has been going around for the better part of a year now. Maybe I should start listening to more rumors because I had no idea.
Accuser started off normal, if ' twitchy'. She went to the washroom and shit allegedly went sideways not long after she came out. At one point she was laying on the floor, ' slithering and grunting' like an animal'. I wish I could have seen it, but kinda glad I didn't.
When Accuser left, it swayed the remaining 2 votes my way. There was a discussion on how to ' handle' me where the Pres just said she'll follow the board on the vote after they shot down her suggestion that the complaint still be addressed. The way she glared at me when I came in ( yes, wearing my coat! ) tells me she was not happy about it either.
The vote was unanimous to keep me. I did not wish to stay after all that.
Tomorrow they have an open board meeting to tell people what happened, as transparency is ironically a promise we made to the community so they know exactly who and what they're supporting. I won't be there. But a lot of angry and confused people will be. I'm glad I'll be missing it, but I have a feeling I'll hear all about it. I'm told there will be some calling for Pres' resignation. We shall see, I guess.
I started this feeling lower than low. Tonight I'm surrounded by positivity and I feel GOOD about this decision. Is this Karma? It feels like Karma.
Steps are already being taken to form what we will call The Fringe Farm. We will collect fresh farm goods donated by local farmers and deliver to homes that need a little extra, focusing on those that live between communities and people new to rural life. Eventually I hope to offer clothing and household goods, but I need to find a source outside the community so I'm not taking from the original group.
I also have a preliminary board. Comprised of 3 of 5 members of the original board haha
I've told then they have to finish their term at the group (because they do damn good work, and it's not fair to those that need them to just walk away-hypocritical? Msybe. But i refuse to torpedo the group ). 2 still submitted resignations because they're just floored by that last meeting. Theirs was depending upon mine, so their exit meetings are being scheduled for next week. Because they no longer have a secretary to record minutes I'm being asked to. I'm also being asked to submit my name for Pres should the current one agree to resign.
I haven't decided if I will. I feel that will come across as petty, and tbh it's no longer my business.
Thank you for the encouragement. I'm not sure if I would have had the courage to attend if not for the overwhelming kindness and support shown here. By strangers. * shakes head*. You have no idea how much this meant to me when I needed it.
Thank you.
Update #2.
The open meeting was a shitshow, I'm told.
Pres was called to resign. Refused.
So the board resigned. The group is now being led by the Pres and that's it. So it's essentially dead. You need minimum 3 board members to continue as a registered charity/nonprofit. Nobody ( out of approx 50 ppl ) raised a hand when asked if they wanted to join.
The Fringe Farm, by comparison, has more volunteers than we can organize. This is the group started after you lovely folks helped me decide staying wasn't worth the trouble.
I have mixed feelings over this. One.. it's nice to feel validated. The other... I really don't like how this went down for too many reasons to count.
Our first task as a new org?
Writing an iron clad policy everyone agrees with. Including specific steps to collect, file and address complaints or concerns.
Reminder - I am not the original poster.
🔴🔴🔴
Some People... ( update 2 ) Posted March 28th 2023
Update #2
The Aftermath
It's been... interesting.
The old group has dissolved. Nobody wanted to work with the pres anymore after all that. They held an emergency meeting to try to figure out why most of the board submitted their resignations and it was a shitshow of Pres accusing the remaining board members of conspiring against her, which caused the last remaining board members to also resign over time.
My new board ( Fringe Farm ) is thriving. We've taken over collection and distribution in our area and 2 others as we've merged with 2 other small groups to tap more resources.
Imagine my shock and surprise when the original offender called my Treasurer and asked to be put on the list... of course we did help her but we took the Secretary's minivan and all 7 of us went as a group. When we got there it was the former Pres husband that answered the door.
Our first task was to have an ironclad board policy that states anyone accused of wrongdoing will be spoken to privately by the pres and vice pres ( neither are me-i prefer to work behind the scenes ) prior to anything else.
I'm hearing rumors that the former board pres (P) isn't doing well. When the shit hit the fan her husband left her for sis in law and they've been ' methed up ' ever since.
I honestly feel bad for her. They have no kids and now it's just her... we are having a meeting next week and I believe we are going to invite P onto our board in a non-authority role. After hearing everything that went down afterwards... she's had to get a job and they're currently trying to sell their house amid divorce proceedings so I guess the rumor he was getting a little more than drugs from sis in law was accurate after all. Rumors say P is in massive debt thanks to her husband addiction. I don't think she should have to go through it all alone. I also think her situation was causing her an immense amount of stress and that's why everything happened as it did. She knows she messed up. There's no need to rubbing salt in her wounds.
Reflection:
This has been a very eye opening experience into how our personal lives can seriously affect our moods and actions, I think.
We never really know what someone else is going through, and why they behave the way they do. Part of me wishes I knew so I could have handled it better on my end. Part of me is still raging/hurt at how it all went down.
Hurt people hurt people. It's sad but so very true.
Original post : https://www.reddit.com/EntitledPeople/comments/11cmv5l/some_people/?utm_source=share&utm_medium=android_app&utm_name=androidcss&utm_term=1&utm_content=share_button
Update #1 : https://www.reddit.com/EntitledPeople/comments/124id5some_people_updates/?utm_source=share&utm_medium=android_app&utm_name=androidcss&utm_term=1&utm_content=share_button
Some additional comments
You are very kind to want to help someone who tried to ruin your reputation. If you ask her to join your new organization, this should be contingent on a very serious conversation about a lot of subjects. Her husband left her for a family member and drugs, and that's pretty fucked up and awful. However, that doesn't give her an excuse to take it out on someone who wasn't even remotely involved. If this kind of behavior is out of character for her, then sure, have the discussion. If this is how she always is, save yourself a major headache and just let her go. As for the SIL, she should be put on some kind of a list. Stop helping her.OOP:
Sis in law is not being helped by our group, but I did refer her to another that has not had dealings with her yet, and gave them a heads up that this person needs help but is unstable due to 'current life choices'. She had kids who are blameless in all this that don't deserve to be left out, should she get them back.
I think I forgot to mention that she temporarily lost her kids over her animilistic outburst at the meeting? Too many witnesses and too many complaints I guess. And as her and P's husband are blowing through cash like theres no tomorrow on drugs its unlikely to resolve itself anytime soon.
( and yes, its been confirmed that at least 1 of the 3 children are P's husbands, possibly 2 )
As for P... I feel for her. I really do think all of this was a desperate control tactic because she had none in her personal life. I get it.. I think. My life, from the outside, looks perfect. Good kids, great partner, great and satisfying job, decent home & car ... and people ( seem to ) like me.
I don't want her left alone. Depression is a terrible thing, and it makes no sense to help a community while ignoring someone within it that's obviously not ok.
I will definitly proceed with caution in case P has not learned her lesson but leaving her out feels wrong.
Please forgive me for being incredibly late to these posts - I’ve just read the whole saga through (twice!) as it takes me back to a former life where my role included managing volunteers and ah, the memories this brings back! These kind of voluntary groups do amazing work (and you sound like a truly fantastic individual, OP) but it can get so messy and so cliquey and people can become very protective of their little fiefdoms. These groups are fantastic when all is going well, but once things start going wrong it can all fall apart incredibly quickly. The only way round it (as you’re doing) is to have robust and even-handed policies in place and stick to them. I know you’re not doing this for praise or thanks, but I do think you should recognise your own value and allow yourself at the very least a tiny pat on the back, not because of this situation per se, but because the speed with which you’ve established your new group and how quickly your old group fell apart without you indicates what an effective and impactful leader you are. Even if you don’t see yourself that way, it’s clearly how your community does.OOP:
We offered one-time temporary help. Our unofficial misdion is 'we don't refuse anyone because we don't know their story'.
I also think many of our volunteers were curious/nosy and that's why we've been able to have such a large group so quickly. Sadly, I'm well aware that some help just for the gossip and we haven't been operational long enough to root those out yet to divert to positions where they can't collect potentially harmful gossip.
The second request she made ( the very next week... making her total 3x requests for clothing & food over 3 weeks just over our 2 groups ) was passed on to another group as nobody wanted to get involved, and I'm not allowed to get involved on my own ( our by-law to prevent drama: 'Once a conflict has been reported the accused is not to have any involvement with the donation or distribution of goods to the accuser.' This also serves to protect our volunteers from frivolous accusations or personal vendettas. )
REMINDER: Do not comment in posts linked here. It is a violation of Rule 7
2024.05.12 19:47 OShaunesssy Book report guy back and I just read a book written by Bret Hart's ex-wife Julie and she has some crazy accusations of physical abuse and heavy drug use by both her and Bret, and shows a more shameful side of Bret than his own book depicted.
Having read a comprehensive book detailing the Hart Family/ Stampede Wrestling, as well as books by Bret Hart, Bruce Hart and Dynamite Kid, I can say it was great to hear from someone who was spoken about in all those books. It is fascinating to see all the intersecting points of view when it comes to anything Hart Family related.
Bret Hart book
Bruce Hart book
History of Stampede Wrestling book
History of the Hart Family as documented in various books
Dynamite Kid book
This book was short and a quick read, but you could tell it was written with honesty and truth. She doesn't shy away from her own mistakes and issues while detailing the own POV on a relationship where most people have only heard from Bret.
As always, it's done in chronological order. I hope you find it as interesting as I did...
Julie had a truly wild and horrific youth experience between being sent to juvenile detention centers and dealing with genuinely abusive step parents. She is honest and critical of her own behaviors as well and doesn't like the choices she made. I grew up in the area where she spent her teenage years, and I can confirm that the seedy ghetto areas of Saskatchewan are genuinely gross and terrifying places to be when you're young and directionless.
She talks about how she was r*ped while hitchhiking as a teenager and got pregnant. She gave the baby up for adoption and tried to press charges but got cold feet and ran to another neighboring city. She was afraid the man who assaulted her would escape the charges and come after her again. She was young and naively thought that if she had just switched towns, she could escape everything. When a cop found her, he accused her of running because she was lying about the assault. This type of bullshit is why women don't come forward.
Julie was working in Regina, Saskatchewan, at the arena where wrestling was held when it came in town. That's where she first saw Bret Hart, and Bret saw her too. He ended up asking her boss Gil to introduce the two. Bret spoke about this in his book, too, how Julie caught his eye while he was in the ring. Gil later warned Julie that dating a wrestler is risky because they have a lot of "stops on the road." Julie didn't understand that Gil wasn't criticizing or accusing Bret of anything, but how he knew how wrestlers were on the road, in terms of meeting women.
Julie speaks favorably on how Bret treated her younger sister Michelle (the future wife of Dynamite Kid) but I remember in Bret's book, him describing in detail how attracted he was to the underage Michelle when he met her. Julie says Bret treated her like a sister, and her book came out after Bret's, so I'll take her word for it.
Julie moved in with Bret in Calgary just a few months into their relationship and she remembers being a wreck of nerves and anxiety ay the start, unable to cook or even attend the big Hart Family Sunday dinner. Eventually, Bret got her out to the Hart house where she met Stu and Helen Hart. Helen was a sweetheart, but she remembers Stu eying her up and down, with Julie saying, "He gave me the once over." Adding, "Stu judged women on their teeth and legs." She said Stu stared at her teeth and legs as if she were a race horse he was inspecting.
Julie remembers how Stu would turn any conversation into something about wrestling. She mentioned being a Saskatchewan Roughrider fan (Canadian football team), and Stu went on a rant about Gene Kiniski, who briefly played for the Edmonton Eskimos This made me chuckle as Stu and Gene had a but of a rough relationship since Stu gave up on Gene when he was a rookie and hurt his knee. Gene went to Toronto where "Whipper" Billy Watson essentially turned Gene into the big name star he was known for.
In Bret's book, he described the first night Julie came to the Sunday Hart dinner and when Julie passed on the salad, Bret's sister Diana Hart snapped on her saying, "What, you're too good for fuckin' salad!?" Bret says his mom responded by saying to Julie, "So you met Bret's sister Diana." In Julie's book, she describes this event as well but doesn't mention the funny line from Helen. She says Bret just took Julie and decided to leave immediately. Bret's other sister, Georgia, followed them outside and apologized on behalf of Diana and excused Diana by pointing out how pregnant Diana was at the time.
Julie actually puts over Diana quite a bit and says she actually came to admire Diana for how outspoken she was. She says Diana had a great style and was a gifted artist. After reading so many Hart related books, it's refreshing to hear something positive about Diana. Diana is the "Black sheep" who married "The British Bulldog" Davey Boy Smith. Diana would write a scandalous and legal minefield of a book in 2001 called "Under the mat." It was quickly pulled from shelves after Owen Hart's widow Martha threatened legal action over what was said about her and Owen. Bret and Bruce Hart also denounce the book, calling it mostly lies, but not everything can be written off as fiction, including stories, some wild stores about Dean Hart. I desperately need this book.
Julie said she never got over the sight of Bret Hart eating an avacado as if it were an apple.
While Bret was in Japan wrestling with his brother Keith, Julie said she spent a lot of time with Keith's girlfriend. It was Keith's girlfriend who smartened Julie up to how wrestling works. Up to this point, she believed it to be legit, and even Bret had been selling it like this to her. She was furious, and when Bret called, she told him they were done and hung up on him. The next day, Bret's older brother Bruce stopped by to help her understand kayfabe and how silly it all was. Julie says she ended up feeling bad for reacting like that and yelling at Bret, but she says he forgave her immediately. Bret tells this same story in his book, adding details of how Julie would worry and stress about Bret Hart being brutalized every night.
Here's something I dont remember from Bret's book. He knocked up Julie very early into their relationship, and Julie got an abortion. She said they both weren't ready for being parents, but Julie says she was deeply saddened by their choice. She never expressed these misgivings with Bret, and assumes Bret was relieved, she didn't make it any more difficult on them. To Bret's credit, maybe he didn't mention it in his book for Julie's benefit. Or he did mention it very briefly, and I missed it.
Julie remembers accompanying Bret on a trip overseas where they went to a freaky sex show place where they had "baby tigers and lions and torture rooms."" She says at one point Bret got tied up on a table and was playfully whipped.
On this trip, Julie remembers a woman hitting on Bret right in front of her and had to yell at her to back off while Bret laughed. Julie was pissed and made them go back to the hotel. Once there, Julie was mouthing off to Bret before he grabbed her and "bodyslammed" her into the flower bed. He offered to help her up afterwards but she told him to fuck off.
A week later Bret came home smelling of perfume and Julie says she just snapped. She said she grabbed him and dug her finger nails into his face and eyes. She says Bret later would tell her that he never saw her the same after this incident. I don't remember Bret describing Julie ever getting physical like that in his book, but he did describe a lot of shouting matches.
Julie says she and Bret got married after her younger sister and Dynamite Kid. She says they got married in secret because Bret didn't like his siblings much and said they didn't deserve to be part of it.
When Julie was pregnant again this time they felt ready to start a family. Though Bret made Julie not tell anyone for the first 5 months of her pregnancy and when he "told" his parents, it was through a letter he left on their bed before he left for a wrestling tour. Julie remembers feeling hurt by this because Bret would say his parents always wanted their children to start families with someone who had money, a significant name and an education. Julie had none of those things and while she doesn't say it, you get the feeling that she thinks Bret was ashamed or embarrassed by her.
When she got pregnant again, she says Bret was mad at her for not being more careful with birth control. She says she became very irritable and bitchy throughout the pregnancy and always found something to be mad at Bret for. She is super critical of her behavior here and doesn't excuse it.
The night she gave birth, Bret left to go out for drinks, despite Julie asking him not to in case her water broke. When she woke up at 5am to her water breaking, she was furious that Bret didn't come home yet and had to call a friend to get her to the hospital. Bret was a no-show for her entire delivery and missed his second child being born. Julie says she was furious and seriously considered divorcing him then.
When Bret started touring with WWF, he was gone for much longer periods of time and this strained their marriage. Working for WWF really put a strain on Bret and filled him with confidence issues as well. She said between his self doubt and her loneliness, their marriage was barely holding on.
She remembers how Bret would call from the road and bemoan about how lonely he was. I'm reminded of his book, how he would complain about feeling lonely, then complain that the guilt of cheating on Julie was too much.
Julie says she got a literal itch and went to a doctor who told her that she caught "something" from a public washroom. A suspicious Julie went home and threw all her bedding in the garbage and then thought to check on her suspicion. She looked through their phone bills to find that Bret was placing a ton of calls to a girl from New Jersey and that he even kept the receipt for a Christmas present he bought this girl!
Julie describes how Bret called and she just screamed "I want a divorce!" Before she hung up and ripped the phone cord out of the wall. Eventually she agreed to go meet him and they started yelling at each other in a parking lot after a show. She says at one point Bret through a can of budweiser at her head, hitting her! She says wrestler Les Thorton got between the two and tried to calm them down. She remembers screaming how she won't get in the car with Bret and Bret yelled back, "Don't be stupid, get in the car! Your embarrassing yourself!" She says Bret later said the girl meant nothing to him and Julie should be greatful that Bret isn't addicted to drugs. Wild. At one point when they were back in the hotel room, a girl called the room asking for Bret and Julie snapped, breaking a lamp.
In Bret's book, he described how he decieved both Julie and this girl from New Jersey, neglecting to tell this side girl that he was married until she was head over heels in love with him. Bret talks about how tough this was for him and says that Stu and Helen Hart talked Julie out of leaving him.
Julie says their relationship was never the same after the affair. She couldn't trust him again.
Julie says when her grandmother died a few months after the affair, Bret was calling her everyday to check in but she said "I couldn't have cared less about those calls."
Julie says it was around this time that she and Bret started to regularly do cocaine. She said the coke helped her not think about the affair and how she would ask Bret to score some if she couldn't get it out of her head. She said she would do coke and sleep in the car just to avoid Bret. She suggests this all slowed down when Vince started cracking down on coke use with drug tests.
She speaks highly of Vince McMahon, this book was written in 2013, and she is greatful for what Vince was able to provide for her family and the opportunity he gave Bret. She says when she first met Vince, he was wearing a suit and sneakers. When she asked Bret why he wore sneakers, Bret said "so he can get around." During the show she noticed Vince was all over the place during matches, never sitting still and always running around from one person to another.
Julie remembers meeting Ozzy Osbourne at Wrestlemania 2 and "marking out" because he was her idol as a teenager. After the show, she says Ozzy was present as everyone had drinks at the hotel and Dynamite Kid spiked her drink. She said she could barely stand and Dynamite just laughed at her the whole time.
Julie notes how devoted Bret was to making sure his kids had the best toys, and how Bret would drive to every toy store before Christmas and find what the kids wanted. She appreciates this but also wishes Bret didn't miss so many plays and dances and activities due to his schedule. She was starting to really resent wrestling and wanted Bret to quit. She hated having this big house that felt empty most of the time without Bret home. In Bret's book, he wanted her to get a job to fix her loneliness.
She says her 3rd pregnancy was easier than her second and Bret was very sweet to her and praised how good she looked.
Julie brings up how devastated Bret was when his brother Dean died in 1990. She remembers watching him wrestle the next night at Survivor Series ppv and seeing the pain on his face. Bret talks about how tough this was in his book and how much shame he felt. Dean needed a kidney transplant and none of the Hart brothers stepped up. Bret didn't want to derail his career. Though you can't blame anyone more than Dean himself, who was stubborn and often went against doctors orders, so even with a mew kidney, Dean may have still died.
Julie talks about continuing her partying and drug lifestyle into the early 90s when she would party with a local band and inviting them to live at her house. She said Bret was very understanding and never pushed her for details on those nights out. Some nights Bret would watch the kids all night while Julie was getting fucked up and partying.
On of those musicians, Marc, was very close with Julie and while Julie never says she hooked up, she does say her younger sister Michelle did hook up with Marc, a bunch of times in secret. She doesn't specify if this was before or after Michelle left Dynamite Kid, but she says Marc did move in with Michelle and help her with the kids. This would have been after Dynamite went back to UK, since I'm sure Dynamite would have kicked the door down and attempted to murder Marc if this were in the final months of of Michelle and Dynamite's marriage.
Julie's brother committed suicide and Julie didn't have the support system around to prevent her from spiraling into heavy drinking.
In 1996, Bret Hart was filming a movie (Sinbad) in South Africa and halfway through, asked Julie to come join him. Julie is very honest about how she was self sabatoging her life at this point but was still deeply in love with Bret. She was excited to read an early draft of some Shakespeare work that was at a museum, but Bret couldn't be bothered to go with her so she went by herself.
She says her and Bret shared a perfect moment watching the sun set, but Bret got mad at her when she decided to record it.
Julie describes sneaking cigarettes because Bret didn't know she picked the habbit up again.
The trip ended when Julie was asking Bret something but he just ignored her several times in a row. When she finally looked at what had his attention, she saw he was gawking at a topless sunbather on the beach. She stormed off to the hotel room after telling Bret to show her more respect than that. Julie says Bret followed her to the room, with him saying she always ruins these trips. When Julie started packing her bags, she says Bret pushed her hard onto the bed. She started spewing insults at him, before, she says, Bret grabbed her by the hair and threw her from the bed and onto the floor! Julie says she started crying and demanding that Bret get her home immediately or else she would find someone who would. Bret screamed at her "Get the fuck out! I've had it with you! We're fucking done! I will put you on a plane tonight, but don't expect to win me back!"
Having read Bret's book, he does mention the trip to South Africa where he filmed the Sinbad movie. But Bret makes no mention of inviting Julie on the trip and instead points out how it coincided with a WWF tour in South Africa at the same time. Bret does talk about how the Dutch found the area and how beautiful itnwas there, which was something Julie mentioned as well that Bret talked about. Bret does mention getting a lot of ladies phone numbers on the last few days of the trip and seeing a drunk Yokozuna swapping spit with some South African PR woman when they were both very drunk. Bret makes no mention of Julie being there or how he got physical with her.
The Hart's always try to shy away from controversial truths, just ask any one of them where Bruce Hart met his wife. They will all say at a wrestling show, and neglect to mention how Bruce Hart was a 33 year old substitute teacher who knocked up his 17 year old student. Gross. (I'll never not bring this up when talking about the Hart's btw)
Julie talks about Mathew Hart, Georgia and BJ's son who died in 1996 from Necrotizing Fasciitis, a legitimate flesh eating virus. From everyone's account, the poor boy suffered for 2 weeks until he died. Julie says she and Bret took their kids on vacation when the poor kid died. A lot of people act as though the Hart Family curse started at the Screwjob in 1997, but really it started with Dean in 1990 and Mathew in 1996.
Julie remembers how gleeful Bret was when he called her up and bragged about giving a drunken Vince McMahon his tag team finishing move. Julie warned Bret that Vince wasn't the type to forget that and she suspects that it played a part in the screwjob. This sounds silly imo but what do I know, I found it an interesting and unique take if nothing else.
Julie remembers the morning of the 1997 Survivor Series ppv, someone warned Bret that Vince and Shawn were seen the night before talking and getting into an elevator together.
Julie says she and her lawyer were sitting somewhere in the arena as the Montreal Screwjob happened. Julie says she got up, looking at the monitor and said, "Holy shit, that's not supposed to happen!" And her lawyer, also shocked, said, "No, it is not."
Julie says she and the layer had to sprint to catch up to Bret and Vince and she describes her scolding of Triple H and Shawn Michaels, saying the words just poured out of her. It's maybe the most memorable scene of that documentary, watching Triple H and HBK shrink into children as Julie dresses them down.
Julie says the 1997 holidays were anything but cheerful and says she was boozing a lot and doing coke "from time to time."
Julie wanted to get a nanny or house keeper but Bret refused and put his foot down on the subject.
Julie says Bret asked for a divorce in early 1998 and she handled it poorly. She is critical of her immediate response to run away from home and stay at a hotel. When she returned home for clothes, her confused daughter asked her what was going on and a rageful Julie said "Your dad wants a divorce and I can't stay in the same house as him anymore! Julie says she was so blinded by her anger she didn't see the damage she was doing then.
Julie says that the Wrestling with Shadow's documentary crew needed Julie and Bret to reshoot something that didn't come out right when they originally shot it. So Julie and Bret had to pretend to be a in a marriage again talking things out about Bret's career. Julie says her and Bret slept together after they shot the scene and she was hurt when Bret said afterward, "One for the road, I guess."
The next time she heard from Bret, he told her to get a lawyer because he had one already.
Julie says she and Bret spent many nights yelling at eachother over the phone, with Bret calling her a whore and saying he didn't take all those bumps so Julie to take all his money. This is a statement Bret would repeat a lot to Julie over the years of them fighting. He would call her a money grabbing whore and how he didn't take a bunch of bumps so Julie could end up with the money.
Just as Julie was ready to sign custody papers, Bret's personal assistant contacted Julie and told her that Bret had been seeing some girl in the States for months. The assistant said she felt guilty arranging their meetups behind Julie's back. Julie said she later told Bret that she isn't signing shit and she needed to contact her lawyers with the new developments. She said Bret first tried denying it, calling his assistant jealous and a liar. Then Bret blamed Julie because Bret said he "couldn't get past her traumatic past." What the fuck Bret, I'm pretty sure he is referring to Julie being sexually assaulted as a teenager. (He makes this clear later in the book) Then he bragged about his new girl looking better than Julie and being younger than Julie, with Bret also saying the kids will love the new girl. Bret even later said Julie was getting heavier and letting herself go.
Pretty wild story here. Julie says that Bret started neglecting the kids, even when he was in town, and often skipped out on seeing them altogether. For Canada Day 1998 Bret promised to take them out and to the fireworks. Julie says they waited all day, expecting a fun evening with their dad. But Bret didn't show up with their friend Dean, until after 9pm, (stoned and drunk according to Julie) after Julie tried to call Bret repeatedly and got no answer.
Julie isn't proud of this, but says before Bret arrived that night, Julie had sat the kids down and told them Bret was off smoking pot with a new girlfriend. Julie knew immediately she shouldn't have said it, she saw her kids starting to cry and knew she tarnished how they look at their dad.
Bret was pissed off that Julie decided to take the kids to the fireworks, and when Julie had herself and the kids in the car, an enraged Bret started punching the drivers side window until Julie agreed to get out and talk.
Bret grabbed and dragged her off around the corner of the house where Julie defiantly told him that the kids know he smokes pot and is seeing someone else.
Julie says Bret snapped, slammed her hard up against the wall and yelled, "You bitch! I hate you! I hate you!" Then Julie claims that Bret grabbed her by the throat and slammed her on the ground where he continued to choke her until their son Blade came around the corner and screamed at Bret to get off his mom!
As Julie was catching her breath, their friend Dean, who was still there and in shock, tried to help Julie up. Bret took off with their son Blade and a panicked Julie called the police. She foolishly said to the 911 opperater that her husband pro wrestler, Bret Hart, had taken her child againt her will. The police arrived and seemingly didn't know who Bret was, tried to get Julie to press charges. The police were able to call Bret and convince him to bring the kid to the police station, so the cops could bring him home. Bret makes no mention of this in his book.
Julie says Bret stopped by the next day and apologized and tried to ask her to sit down for coffee. Julie explained how they scarred their children for life the night prior and she wasn't interested in speaking to him in friendly terms yet.
Julie defends Bret a bit by saying she could see in person that she wasn't the cause of his anger and that he was just deeply angry and disappointed with things. This would be 1998 and even Bret describes how bitter and despondent he was at this time. Julie says he stopped being around the kids and it hurt them, especially their boys Blade and Dallas who started getting a chip on their shoulders and seeking conflict. One time Julie asked Dallas about Bret and Dallas said, "He never calls and is never around."
Julie says things were getting stable but she and Bret started secretly sleeping together again and complicated things. She says Bret would pick her up and drove to a seedy part of town before casually dropping her off at home after. She says she was initially amused by this but eventually began to wonder how many other women Bret does this with. It made her feel uncomfortable to say the least.
One time as she was being dropped off, Julie asked Bret if he was happy. Bret said no and that he couldn't get happy. Then Bret asked if Julie was seeing anyone, but didn't let her answer, he just said "of course you are." Julie realizes now that Bret was suffering some deep depression and at the time she mistook codependency for love.
Eventually Bret's other girlfriend caught wind of his and Julie's rendezvous and made Bret break things off. Julie could hear the woman on the other end of the line when Bret called to inform Julie that they need to set boundaries in their relationship now.
Julie says Bret once called her to say he tested for hepatitis and that Julie should get checked out as well.
Julie later found out that the girl Bret was seeing was nearly the same age as their daughter.
Julie says her and Bret continued to sleep together behind his girlfriends back though, with Bret always asking for "coffee" before making a move, which Julie always reciprocated.
Bret would break up with his girlfriend near the end of 1998 and ask Julie if he can spend the holidays with her and the kids. Julie relents, and soon they seem to be trying to salvage their relationship with Bret more present then he ever has been.
Soon after the new year, Bret and Julie take a trip together to Hawaii. Julie finally builds up the courage to ask Bret what he thinks of them getting back together, and Bret says he doesn't want to get "trapped" again. Julie snapped and said, "That's it I'm done, I can't keep playing these games with you!"
During this conversation, as Julie was walking away, Bret randomly said, "My therapist said that sometimes girls, like the ones your age when all that stuff happens to you, they like it." Julie burst into tears and ran out of the room. What the fuck Bret, to imply that that when his wife was a 16 year old girl, she liked getting r*ped!
Helen Hart died a few weeks after 9/11 in 2001. She was from New York, and Julie remembers how devastated Helen was following the September attacks. Helen went back to New York a few weeks later to visit her sister, but due to the border concerns, she was held up for hours after her plane landed back in Calgary. She wasn't able to reach her insulin and eventually went into a coma.
Helen was on an off ventilation a few times while at the hospital, and one day Alison (Bret's sister) called and told him to come visit asap, because Helen was back on a ventilator and it wasn't looking good. Bret thought Alison being an alarmist and decided to visit the next day. Julie says she wishes they had visited that night, because Helen passed away a few hours later.
One afternoon, Julie came home to find her son Dallas on the phone, when she asked him who he was speaking to, Dallas said, "It's dad, but he sounds drunk." Bret told Julie that he fell off his bike and couldn't get up. He wasn't speaking clearly and couldn't properly explain where he was. Julie and her daughter Beans, drove around looking for Bret based off his perception and directions.
Julie and Beans found him laying casually in the grass, as if he was resting. She said one of Bret's eyes was wide open and the other was closed, and half his mouth was dropping. She struggled to move him as he slurred his words and insisted he was fine. Eventually an ambulance was called and Bret was loaded in.
Julie says the stroke changed him, made him mooder and more depressed. She isn't casting judgment, just pointing out changes she noticed as she spent every day at the hospital with him, helping to feed and cloth Bret, even helping him to the bathroom.
Julie remembers one night that Bret confided in her that he feared he got a stroke as punishment for all the bad things he done. He told her that the morning he got a stroke, he was planning on signing the divorce papers.
Several months later, with Bret moving aorund more, he spent Easter with Julie and the kids, but Julie found an email from some woman in Italy, directed to Bret and it suggested some heavy sexual stuff. Julie felt stupid and used again. When she confronted him on it, he denied anything and she reluctantly believed him.
A week later as Bret prepared for a trip, she found a plane ticket to Italy, when she asked Bret where he was going, he said England. Julie drove him to the airport and told him to get the fuck out.
Bret went to Italy to be with a fan he met at a contract signing, who was obsessed with him since she was a little girl. Julie says she is exactly what Bret needed to feel like the Hitman again. After reading Bret's book, this assessment is completely accurate.
The Italian woman's name was Cynthia and she was also just a year older than Bret's daughter Jade. Julie said Jade had the hardest time accepting Cynthia, whom Bret was determined to integrate into the family.
When Bret's dad Stu died, Julie remembers how she, Bret and Stu's granddaughter Jenni all stood by the bed and watched as he passed. She remembers how she kissed his cheek and told him he could go see Helen now, he didn't need to be here and longer. I remember the speech Stu gave at Helen's funeral, with one line in particular staying with me, "I'm glad for the time I had with her," he said full of love, but his pain was on display too, "Ill never get over this" he finished solemnly, "I don't have enough time."
Julie remembers one day that their son Blade called her from Bret's house, begging for her to pick him up. Blade and Bret started arguing about Cynthia, with Bret saying to his own son, "Don't make me pick between you and Cynthia, because I'll pick Cynthia! And if you don't like it you can get the fuck out!"
Julie started calling Bret "Hitman" when he acted like this to his children, with Julie telling them that their father still loves him and not to worry about what The Hitman says, because it's coming from a broken mind.
One day after Julie bought a house, Bret randomly showed up with a turkey and tried to hit on her. Julie found it amusing and asked him if Cynthia knew he was there. Bret tried to make a move on her but Julie made it clear that won't happen so Bret left. As he left, he told Julie, "I still have cravings for you and I'm not sure I'll ever get over them." To which Julie just cooly responded with, "You will."
After Bret left that day, Julie called his assistant who confirmed that Cynthia was literally on a plane back to Italy right then. Julie laughed at how pathetic it was for Bret to say goodbye to Cynthia and then an hour or two later, show up at Julie's with a turkey and looking for sex.
Bret secretly married Cynthia and months later told the kids after the fact. Their son Blade was so furious he could barely speak to Julie when he got home and eventually blurted out, "Dad married that girl!" Their other son Dallas was also furious and explained how Bret callously told the kids "tell your mom, make sure you tell your mom." He was clearly trying to hurt Julie and used the kids to do so.
When Bret was inducted into the WWE Hall of Fame in 2006, Julie insisted on going and told Bret if he doesn't find a way for her to be there, then she would call Vince McMahon herself and arrange it. Bret promised her she would be there but asked her to be discreet about it.
Julie got asked to do an online interview leading up to the Hall of Fame, and she let slip that she would be at the show to support Bret. Later, an irate Bret called her, yelling about how she was supposed to be discreet. Julie clued in on the fact that Bret didn't tell his new wife yet about Julie coming and now he was in hot water. In the end, Bret refused to allow Julie to come to the Hall of Fame to support him.
In Bret's Hall of Fame speech, he just talked about his new wife and how Cynthia was there for him after his stroke and just put her over big. He didn't mention Julie and only mentioned 2 of his 4 children. She says her children were extremely hurt by this and calls it the ultimate betrayal.
Julie started running low on money in 2008 and even attempted to be on a reality show. It was all a BS scam though and she had to invest money into it and eventually it all fell through. She speaks of this with a bit of shame while framing it as something she learned from.
Julie was facing bankruptcy and foreclosure on the house, so as a last resort, she called Bret. She asked him for 9 grand to cover 3 mortgage payments so she can sell the house. Bret chastised her for having money problems before ultimately saying no. He suggested that she rent the house out or have the kids pay rent. As they left, Julie warned him that if she loses the house, Bret may need to take the kids at him place. She doesn't say what he said to this, but she does say, "His response was too cruel to put into writing." Good lord, considering all she told so far, I wonder what Bret said that was so bad, Julie didn't want to even write it down?
Julie does point out that Bret didn't owe her a damn thing and she was in this situation by her own doing. Julie felt like she was letting her kids down most of all.
Julie would move in with her daughter Beans where they split the rent together. She got a job making $14/hour working as a janitor at a local middle school and Julie notes that she was living well below the poverty line.
Julie remembers how absurd it was for her to show up to her janitor job driving a Lexus.
Julie ended up selling her Lexus to her daughter Beans, and Julie bought herself a 1999 Sunfire. It was the first car she ever bought with her own money.
Julie's father died in 2012 and Julie says she wrote a letter to him, promising to make him proud, and stuffed it inside his coffin.
Julie says she spends most of her days being a grandma to Jade's daughter and how grateful she is to be close to her kids still.
Bret can't say the same, Julie notes how he travels alone or with his wife and never offers invites to his kids. She says it breaks her heart to see how far Bret drifted away from their children, even if all her kids insist that they don't care. This was in 2013, so potentially Bret and his kinds could have a better relationship by now.
Julie spends the last several pages of the book detailing her kids and all the ways she loves them. You can tell she is a mother first and foremost, you can tell she loves them unconditionally. Jade, Dallas, Beans and Blade, weird names for kids but I also have a weird name so I can't judge.
submitted by OShaunesssy to Wreddit [link] [comments]
Bret Hart book
Bruce Hart book
History of Stampede Wrestling book
History of the Hart Family as documented in various books
Dynamite Kid book
This book was short and a quick read, but you could tell it was written with honesty and truth. She doesn't shy away from her own mistakes and issues while detailing the own POV on a relationship where most people have only heard from Bret.
As always, it's done in chronological order. I hope you find it as interesting as I did...
Julie had a truly wild and horrific youth experience between being sent to juvenile detention centers and dealing with genuinely abusive step parents. She is honest and critical of her own behaviors as well and doesn't like the choices she made. I grew up in the area where she spent her teenage years, and I can confirm that the seedy ghetto areas of Saskatchewan are genuinely gross and terrifying places to be when you're young and directionless.
She talks about how she was r*ped while hitchhiking as a teenager and got pregnant. She gave the baby up for adoption and tried to press charges but got cold feet and ran to another neighboring city. She was afraid the man who assaulted her would escape the charges and come after her again. She was young and naively thought that if she had just switched towns, she could escape everything. When a cop found her, he accused her of running because she was lying about the assault. This type of bullshit is why women don't come forward.
Julie was working in Regina, Saskatchewan, at the arena where wrestling was held when it came in town. That's where she first saw Bret Hart, and Bret saw her too. He ended up asking her boss Gil to introduce the two. Bret spoke about this in his book, too, how Julie caught his eye while he was in the ring. Gil later warned Julie that dating a wrestler is risky because they have a lot of "stops on the road." Julie didn't understand that Gil wasn't criticizing or accusing Bret of anything, but how he knew how wrestlers were on the road, in terms of meeting women.
Julie speaks favorably on how Bret treated her younger sister Michelle (the future wife of Dynamite Kid) but I remember in Bret's book, him describing in detail how attracted he was to the underage Michelle when he met her. Julie says Bret treated her like a sister, and her book came out after Bret's, so I'll take her word for it.
Julie moved in with Bret in Calgary just a few months into their relationship and she remembers being a wreck of nerves and anxiety ay the start, unable to cook or even attend the big Hart Family Sunday dinner. Eventually, Bret got her out to the Hart house where she met Stu and Helen Hart. Helen was a sweetheart, but she remembers Stu eying her up and down, with Julie saying, "He gave me the once over." Adding, "Stu judged women on their teeth and legs." She said Stu stared at her teeth and legs as if she were a race horse he was inspecting.
Julie remembers how Stu would turn any conversation into something about wrestling. She mentioned being a Saskatchewan Roughrider fan (Canadian football team), and Stu went on a rant about Gene Kiniski, who briefly played for the Edmonton Eskimos This made me chuckle as Stu and Gene had a but of a rough relationship since Stu gave up on Gene when he was a rookie and hurt his knee. Gene went to Toronto where "Whipper" Billy Watson essentially turned Gene into the big name star he was known for.
In Bret's book, he described the first night Julie came to the Sunday Hart dinner and when Julie passed on the salad, Bret's sister Diana Hart snapped on her saying, "What, you're too good for fuckin' salad!?" Bret says his mom responded by saying to Julie, "So you met Bret's sister Diana." In Julie's book, she describes this event as well but doesn't mention the funny line from Helen. She says Bret just took Julie and decided to leave immediately. Bret's other sister, Georgia, followed them outside and apologized on behalf of Diana and excused Diana by pointing out how pregnant Diana was at the time.
Julie actually puts over Diana quite a bit and says she actually came to admire Diana for how outspoken she was. She says Diana had a great style and was a gifted artist. After reading so many Hart related books, it's refreshing to hear something positive about Diana. Diana is the "Black sheep" who married "The British Bulldog" Davey Boy Smith. Diana would write a scandalous and legal minefield of a book in 2001 called "Under the mat." It was quickly pulled from shelves after Owen Hart's widow Martha threatened legal action over what was said about her and Owen. Bret and Bruce Hart also denounce the book, calling it mostly lies, but not everything can be written off as fiction, including stories, some wild stores about Dean Hart. I desperately need this book.
Julie said she never got over the sight of Bret Hart eating an avacado as if it were an apple.
While Bret was in Japan wrestling with his brother Keith, Julie said she spent a lot of time with Keith's girlfriend. It was Keith's girlfriend who smartened Julie up to how wrestling works. Up to this point, she believed it to be legit, and even Bret had been selling it like this to her. She was furious, and when Bret called, she told him they were done and hung up on him. The next day, Bret's older brother Bruce stopped by to help her understand kayfabe and how silly it all was. Julie says she ended up feeling bad for reacting like that and yelling at Bret, but she says he forgave her immediately. Bret tells this same story in his book, adding details of how Julie would worry and stress about Bret Hart being brutalized every night.
Here's something I dont remember from Bret's book. He knocked up Julie very early into their relationship, and Julie got an abortion. She said they both weren't ready for being parents, but Julie says she was deeply saddened by their choice. She never expressed these misgivings with Bret, and assumes Bret was relieved, she didn't make it any more difficult on them. To Bret's credit, maybe he didn't mention it in his book for Julie's benefit. Or he did mention it very briefly, and I missed it.
Julie remembers accompanying Bret on a trip overseas where they went to a freaky sex show place where they had "baby tigers and lions and torture rooms."" She says at one point Bret got tied up on a table and was playfully whipped.
On this trip, Julie remembers a woman hitting on Bret right in front of her and had to yell at her to back off while Bret laughed. Julie was pissed and made them go back to the hotel. Once there, Julie was mouthing off to Bret before he grabbed her and "bodyslammed" her into the flower bed. He offered to help her up afterwards but she told him to fuck off.
A week later Bret came home smelling of perfume and Julie says she just snapped. She said she grabbed him and dug her finger nails into his face and eyes. She says Bret later would tell her that he never saw her the same after this incident. I don't remember Bret describing Julie ever getting physical like that in his book, but he did describe a lot of shouting matches.
Julie says she and Bret got married after her younger sister and Dynamite Kid. She says they got married in secret because Bret didn't like his siblings much and said they didn't deserve to be part of it.
When Julie was pregnant again this time they felt ready to start a family. Though Bret made Julie not tell anyone for the first 5 months of her pregnancy and when he "told" his parents, it was through a letter he left on their bed before he left for a wrestling tour. Julie remembers feeling hurt by this because Bret would say his parents always wanted their children to start families with someone who had money, a significant name and an education. Julie had none of those things and while she doesn't say it, you get the feeling that she thinks Bret was ashamed or embarrassed by her.
When she got pregnant again, she says Bret was mad at her for not being more careful with birth control. She says she became very irritable and bitchy throughout the pregnancy and always found something to be mad at Bret for. She is super critical of her behavior here and doesn't excuse it.
The night she gave birth, Bret left to go out for drinks, despite Julie asking him not to in case her water broke. When she woke up at 5am to her water breaking, she was furious that Bret didn't come home yet and had to call a friend to get her to the hospital. Bret was a no-show for her entire delivery and missed his second child being born. Julie says she was furious and seriously considered divorcing him then.
When Bret started touring with WWF, he was gone for much longer periods of time and this strained their marriage. Working for WWF really put a strain on Bret and filled him with confidence issues as well. She said between his self doubt and her loneliness, their marriage was barely holding on.
She remembers how Bret would call from the road and bemoan about how lonely he was. I'm reminded of his book, how he would complain about feeling lonely, then complain that the guilt of cheating on Julie was too much.
Julie says she got a literal itch and went to a doctor who told her that she caught "something" from a public washroom. A suspicious Julie went home and threw all her bedding in the garbage and then thought to check on her suspicion. She looked through their phone bills to find that Bret was placing a ton of calls to a girl from New Jersey and that he even kept the receipt for a Christmas present he bought this girl!
Julie describes how Bret called and she just screamed "I want a divorce!" Before she hung up and ripped the phone cord out of the wall. Eventually she agreed to go meet him and they started yelling at each other in a parking lot after a show. She says at one point Bret through a can of budweiser at her head, hitting her! She says wrestler Les Thorton got between the two and tried to calm them down. She remembers screaming how she won't get in the car with Bret and Bret yelled back, "Don't be stupid, get in the car! Your embarrassing yourself!" She says Bret later said the girl meant nothing to him and Julie should be greatful that Bret isn't addicted to drugs. Wild. At one point when they were back in the hotel room, a girl called the room asking for Bret and Julie snapped, breaking a lamp.
In Bret's book, he described how he decieved both Julie and this girl from New Jersey, neglecting to tell this side girl that he was married until she was head over heels in love with him. Bret talks about how tough this was for him and says that Stu and Helen Hart talked Julie out of leaving him.
Julie says their relationship was never the same after the affair. She couldn't trust him again.
Julie says when her grandmother died a few months after the affair, Bret was calling her everyday to check in but she said "I couldn't have cared less about those calls."
Julie says it was around this time that she and Bret started to regularly do cocaine. She said the coke helped her not think about the affair and how she would ask Bret to score some if she couldn't get it out of her head. She said she would do coke and sleep in the car just to avoid Bret. She suggests this all slowed down when Vince started cracking down on coke use with drug tests.
She speaks highly of Vince McMahon, this book was written in 2013, and she is greatful for what Vince was able to provide for her family and the opportunity he gave Bret. She says when she first met Vince, he was wearing a suit and sneakers. When she asked Bret why he wore sneakers, Bret said "so he can get around." During the show she noticed Vince was all over the place during matches, never sitting still and always running around from one person to another.
Julie remembers meeting Ozzy Osbourne at Wrestlemania 2 and "marking out" because he was her idol as a teenager. After the show, she says Ozzy was present as everyone had drinks at the hotel and Dynamite Kid spiked her drink. She said she could barely stand and Dynamite just laughed at her the whole time.
Julie notes how devoted Bret was to making sure his kids had the best toys, and how Bret would drive to every toy store before Christmas and find what the kids wanted. She appreciates this but also wishes Bret didn't miss so many plays and dances and activities due to his schedule. She was starting to really resent wrestling and wanted Bret to quit. She hated having this big house that felt empty most of the time without Bret home. In Bret's book, he wanted her to get a job to fix her loneliness.
She says her 3rd pregnancy was easier than her second and Bret was very sweet to her and praised how good she looked.
Julie brings up how devastated Bret was when his brother Dean died in 1990. She remembers watching him wrestle the next night at Survivor Series ppv and seeing the pain on his face. Bret talks about how tough this was in his book and how much shame he felt. Dean needed a kidney transplant and none of the Hart brothers stepped up. Bret didn't want to derail his career. Though you can't blame anyone more than Dean himself, who was stubborn and often went against doctors orders, so even with a mew kidney, Dean may have still died.
Julie talks about continuing her partying and drug lifestyle into the early 90s when she would party with a local band and inviting them to live at her house. She said Bret was very understanding and never pushed her for details on those nights out. Some nights Bret would watch the kids all night while Julie was getting fucked up and partying.
On of those musicians, Marc, was very close with Julie and while Julie never says she hooked up, she does say her younger sister Michelle did hook up with Marc, a bunch of times in secret. She doesn't specify if this was before or after Michelle left Dynamite Kid, but she says Marc did move in with Michelle and help her with the kids. This would have been after Dynamite went back to UK, since I'm sure Dynamite would have kicked the door down and attempted to murder Marc if this were in the final months of of Michelle and Dynamite's marriage.
Julie's brother committed suicide and Julie didn't have the support system around to prevent her from spiraling into heavy drinking.
In 1996, Bret Hart was filming a movie (Sinbad) in South Africa and halfway through, asked Julie to come join him. Julie is very honest about how she was self sabatoging her life at this point but was still deeply in love with Bret. She was excited to read an early draft of some Shakespeare work that was at a museum, but Bret couldn't be bothered to go with her so she went by herself.
She says her and Bret shared a perfect moment watching the sun set, but Bret got mad at her when she decided to record it.
Julie describes sneaking cigarettes because Bret didn't know she picked the habbit up again.
The trip ended when Julie was asking Bret something but he just ignored her several times in a row. When she finally looked at what had his attention, she saw he was gawking at a topless sunbather on the beach. She stormed off to the hotel room after telling Bret to show her more respect than that. Julie says Bret followed her to the room, with him saying she always ruins these trips. When Julie started packing her bags, she says Bret pushed her hard onto the bed. She started spewing insults at him, before, she says, Bret grabbed her by the hair and threw her from the bed and onto the floor! Julie says she started crying and demanding that Bret get her home immediately or else she would find someone who would. Bret screamed at her "Get the fuck out! I've had it with you! We're fucking done! I will put you on a plane tonight, but don't expect to win me back!"
Having read Bret's book, he does mention the trip to South Africa where he filmed the Sinbad movie. But Bret makes no mention of inviting Julie on the trip and instead points out how it coincided with a WWF tour in South Africa at the same time. Bret does talk about how the Dutch found the area and how beautiful itnwas there, which was something Julie mentioned as well that Bret talked about. Bret does mention getting a lot of ladies phone numbers on the last few days of the trip and seeing a drunk Yokozuna swapping spit with some South African PR woman when they were both very drunk. Bret makes no mention of Julie being there or how he got physical with her.
The Hart's always try to shy away from controversial truths, just ask any one of them where Bruce Hart met his wife. They will all say at a wrestling show, and neglect to mention how Bruce Hart was a 33 year old substitute teacher who knocked up his 17 year old student. Gross. (I'll never not bring this up when talking about the Hart's btw)
Julie talks about Mathew Hart, Georgia and BJ's son who died in 1996 from Necrotizing Fasciitis, a legitimate flesh eating virus. From everyone's account, the poor boy suffered for 2 weeks until he died. Julie says she and Bret took their kids on vacation when the poor kid died. A lot of people act as though the Hart Family curse started at the Screwjob in 1997, but really it started with Dean in 1990 and Mathew in 1996.
Julie remembers how gleeful Bret was when he called her up and bragged about giving a drunken Vince McMahon his tag team finishing move. Julie warned Bret that Vince wasn't the type to forget that and she suspects that it played a part in the screwjob. This sounds silly imo but what do I know, I found it an interesting and unique take if nothing else.
Julie remembers the morning of the 1997 Survivor Series ppv, someone warned Bret that Vince and Shawn were seen the night before talking and getting into an elevator together.
Julie says she and her lawyer were sitting somewhere in the arena as the Montreal Screwjob happened. Julie says she got up, looking at the monitor and said, "Holy shit, that's not supposed to happen!" And her lawyer, also shocked, said, "No, it is not."
Julie says she and the layer had to sprint to catch up to Bret and Vince and she describes her scolding of Triple H and Shawn Michaels, saying the words just poured out of her. It's maybe the most memorable scene of that documentary, watching Triple H and HBK shrink into children as Julie dresses them down.
Julie says the 1997 holidays were anything but cheerful and says she was boozing a lot and doing coke "from time to time."
Julie wanted to get a nanny or house keeper but Bret refused and put his foot down on the subject.
Julie says Bret asked for a divorce in early 1998 and she handled it poorly. She is critical of her immediate response to run away from home and stay at a hotel. When she returned home for clothes, her confused daughter asked her what was going on and a rageful Julie said "Your dad wants a divorce and I can't stay in the same house as him anymore! Julie says she was so blinded by her anger she didn't see the damage she was doing then.
Julie says that the Wrestling with Shadow's documentary crew needed Julie and Bret to reshoot something that didn't come out right when they originally shot it. So Julie and Bret had to pretend to be a in a marriage again talking things out about Bret's career. Julie says her and Bret slept together after they shot the scene and she was hurt when Bret said afterward, "One for the road, I guess."
The next time she heard from Bret, he told her to get a lawyer because he had one already.
Julie says she and Bret spent many nights yelling at eachother over the phone, with Bret calling her a whore and saying he didn't take all those bumps so Julie to take all his money. This is a statement Bret would repeat a lot to Julie over the years of them fighting. He would call her a money grabbing whore and how he didn't take a bunch of bumps so Julie could end up with the money.
Just as Julie was ready to sign custody papers, Bret's personal assistant contacted Julie and told her that Bret had been seeing some girl in the States for months. The assistant said she felt guilty arranging their meetups behind Julie's back. Julie said she later told Bret that she isn't signing shit and she needed to contact her lawyers with the new developments. She said Bret first tried denying it, calling his assistant jealous and a liar. Then Bret blamed Julie because Bret said he "couldn't get past her traumatic past." What the fuck Bret, I'm pretty sure he is referring to Julie being sexually assaulted as a teenager. (He makes this clear later in the book) Then he bragged about his new girl looking better than Julie and being younger than Julie, with Bret also saying the kids will love the new girl. Bret even later said Julie was getting heavier and letting herself go.
Pretty wild story here. Julie says that Bret started neglecting the kids, even when he was in town, and often skipped out on seeing them altogether. For Canada Day 1998 Bret promised to take them out and to the fireworks. Julie says they waited all day, expecting a fun evening with their dad. But Bret didn't show up with their friend Dean, until after 9pm, (stoned and drunk according to Julie) after Julie tried to call Bret repeatedly and got no answer.
Julie isn't proud of this, but says before Bret arrived that night, Julie had sat the kids down and told them Bret was off smoking pot with a new girlfriend. Julie knew immediately she shouldn't have said it, she saw her kids starting to cry and knew she tarnished how they look at their dad.
Bret was pissed off that Julie decided to take the kids to the fireworks, and when Julie had herself and the kids in the car, an enraged Bret started punching the drivers side window until Julie agreed to get out and talk.
Bret grabbed and dragged her off around the corner of the house where Julie defiantly told him that the kids know he smokes pot and is seeing someone else.
Julie says Bret snapped, slammed her hard up against the wall and yelled, "You bitch! I hate you! I hate you!" Then Julie claims that Bret grabbed her by the throat and slammed her on the ground where he continued to choke her until their son Blade came around the corner and screamed at Bret to get off his mom!
As Julie was catching her breath, their friend Dean, who was still there and in shock, tried to help Julie up. Bret took off with their son Blade and a panicked Julie called the police. She foolishly said to the 911 opperater that her husband pro wrestler, Bret Hart, had taken her child againt her will. The police arrived and seemingly didn't know who Bret was, tried to get Julie to press charges. The police were able to call Bret and convince him to bring the kid to the police station, so the cops could bring him home. Bret makes no mention of this in his book.
Julie says Bret stopped by the next day and apologized and tried to ask her to sit down for coffee. Julie explained how they scarred their children for life the night prior and she wasn't interested in speaking to him in friendly terms yet.
Julie defends Bret a bit by saying she could see in person that she wasn't the cause of his anger and that he was just deeply angry and disappointed with things. This would be 1998 and even Bret describes how bitter and despondent he was at this time. Julie says he stopped being around the kids and it hurt them, especially their boys Blade and Dallas who started getting a chip on their shoulders and seeking conflict. One time Julie asked Dallas about Bret and Dallas said, "He never calls and is never around."
Julie says things were getting stable but she and Bret started secretly sleeping together again and complicated things. She says Bret would pick her up and drove to a seedy part of town before casually dropping her off at home after. She says she was initially amused by this but eventually began to wonder how many other women Bret does this with. It made her feel uncomfortable to say the least.
One time as she was being dropped off, Julie asked Bret if he was happy. Bret said no and that he couldn't get happy. Then Bret asked if Julie was seeing anyone, but didn't let her answer, he just said "of course you are." Julie realizes now that Bret was suffering some deep depression and at the time she mistook codependency for love.
Eventually Bret's other girlfriend caught wind of his and Julie's rendezvous and made Bret break things off. Julie could hear the woman on the other end of the line when Bret called to inform Julie that they need to set boundaries in their relationship now.
Julie says Bret once called her to say he tested for hepatitis and that Julie should get checked out as well.
Julie later found out that the girl Bret was seeing was nearly the same age as their daughter.
Julie says her and Bret continued to sleep together behind his girlfriends back though, with Bret always asking for "coffee" before making a move, which Julie always reciprocated.
Bret would break up with his girlfriend near the end of 1998 and ask Julie if he can spend the holidays with her and the kids. Julie relents, and soon they seem to be trying to salvage their relationship with Bret more present then he ever has been.
Soon after the new year, Bret and Julie take a trip together to Hawaii. Julie finally builds up the courage to ask Bret what he thinks of them getting back together, and Bret says he doesn't want to get "trapped" again. Julie snapped and said, "That's it I'm done, I can't keep playing these games with you!"
During this conversation, as Julie was walking away, Bret randomly said, "My therapist said that sometimes girls, like the ones your age when all that stuff happens to you, they like it." Julie burst into tears and ran out of the room. What the fuck Bret, to imply that that when his wife was a 16 year old girl, she liked getting r*ped!
Helen Hart died a few weeks after 9/11 in 2001. She was from New York, and Julie remembers how devastated Helen was following the September attacks. Helen went back to New York a few weeks later to visit her sister, but due to the border concerns, she was held up for hours after her plane landed back in Calgary. She wasn't able to reach her insulin and eventually went into a coma.
Helen was on an off ventilation a few times while at the hospital, and one day Alison (Bret's sister) called and told him to come visit asap, because Helen was back on a ventilator and it wasn't looking good. Bret thought Alison being an alarmist and decided to visit the next day. Julie says she wishes they had visited that night, because Helen passed away a few hours later.
One afternoon, Julie came home to find her son Dallas on the phone, when she asked him who he was speaking to, Dallas said, "It's dad, but he sounds drunk." Bret told Julie that he fell off his bike and couldn't get up. He wasn't speaking clearly and couldn't properly explain where he was. Julie and her daughter Beans, drove around looking for Bret based off his perception and directions.
Julie and Beans found him laying casually in the grass, as if he was resting. She said one of Bret's eyes was wide open and the other was closed, and half his mouth was dropping. She struggled to move him as he slurred his words and insisted he was fine. Eventually an ambulance was called and Bret was loaded in.
Julie says the stroke changed him, made him mooder and more depressed. She isn't casting judgment, just pointing out changes she noticed as she spent every day at the hospital with him, helping to feed and cloth Bret, even helping him to the bathroom.
Julie remembers one night that Bret confided in her that he feared he got a stroke as punishment for all the bad things he done. He told her that the morning he got a stroke, he was planning on signing the divorce papers.
Several months later, with Bret moving aorund more, he spent Easter with Julie and the kids, but Julie found an email from some woman in Italy, directed to Bret and it suggested some heavy sexual stuff. Julie felt stupid and used again. When she confronted him on it, he denied anything and she reluctantly believed him.
A week later as Bret prepared for a trip, she found a plane ticket to Italy, when she asked Bret where he was going, he said England. Julie drove him to the airport and told him to get the fuck out.
Bret went to Italy to be with a fan he met at a contract signing, who was obsessed with him since she was a little girl. Julie says she is exactly what Bret needed to feel like the Hitman again. After reading Bret's book, this assessment is completely accurate.
The Italian woman's name was Cynthia and she was also just a year older than Bret's daughter Jade. Julie said Jade had the hardest time accepting Cynthia, whom Bret was determined to integrate into the family.
When Bret's dad Stu died, Julie remembers how she, Bret and Stu's granddaughter Jenni all stood by the bed and watched as he passed. She remembers how she kissed his cheek and told him he could go see Helen now, he didn't need to be here and longer. I remember the speech Stu gave at Helen's funeral, with one line in particular staying with me, "I'm glad for the time I had with her," he said full of love, but his pain was on display too, "Ill never get over this" he finished solemnly, "I don't have enough time."
Julie remembers one day that their son Blade called her from Bret's house, begging for her to pick him up. Blade and Bret started arguing about Cynthia, with Bret saying to his own son, "Don't make me pick between you and Cynthia, because I'll pick Cynthia! And if you don't like it you can get the fuck out!"
Julie started calling Bret "Hitman" when he acted like this to his children, with Julie telling them that their father still loves him and not to worry about what The Hitman says, because it's coming from a broken mind.
One day after Julie bought a house, Bret randomly showed up with a turkey and tried to hit on her. Julie found it amusing and asked him if Cynthia knew he was there. Bret tried to make a move on her but Julie made it clear that won't happen so Bret left. As he left, he told Julie, "I still have cravings for you and I'm not sure I'll ever get over them." To which Julie just cooly responded with, "You will."
After Bret left that day, Julie called his assistant who confirmed that Cynthia was literally on a plane back to Italy right then. Julie laughed at how pathetic it was for Bret to say goodbye to Cynthia and then an hour or two later, show up at Julie's with a turkey and looking for sex.
Bret secretly married Cynthia and months later told the kids after the fact. Their son Blade was so furious he could barely speak to Julie when he got home and eventually blurted out, "Dad married that girl!" Their other son Dallas was also furious and explained how Bret callously told the kids "tell your mom, make sure you tell your mom." He was clearly trying to hurt Julie and used the kids to do so.
When Bret was inducted into the WWE Hall of Fame in 2006, Julie insisted on going and told Bret if he doesn't find a way for her to be there, then she would call Vince McMahon herself and arrange it. Bret promised her she would be there but asked her to be discreet about it.
Julie got asked to do an online interview leading up to the Hall of Fame, and she let slip that she would be at the show to support Bret. Later, an irate Bret called her, yelling about how she was supposed to be discreet. Julie clued in on the fact that Bret didn't tell his new wife yet about Julie coming and now he was in hot water. In the end, Bret refused to allow Julie to come to the Hall of Fame to support him.
In Bret's Hall of Fame speech, he just talked about his new wife and how Cynthia was there for him after his stroke and just put her over big. He didn't mention Julie and only mentioned 2 of his 4 children. She says her children were extremely hurt by this and calls it the ultimate betrayal.
Julie started running low on money in 2008 and even attempted to be on a reality show. It was all a BS scam though and she had to invest money into it and eventually it all fell through. She speaks of this with a bit of shame while framing it as something she learned from.
Julie was facing bankruptcy and foreclosure on the house, so as a last resort, she called Bret. She asked him for 9 grand to cover 3 mortgage payments so she can sell the house. Bret chastised her for having money problems before ultimately saying no. He suggested that she rent the house out or have the kids pay rent. As they left, Julie warned him that if she loses the house, Bret may need to take the kids at him place. She doesn't say what he said to this, but she does say, "His response was too cruel to put into writing." Good lord, considering all she told so far, I wonder what Bret said that was so bad, Julie didn't want to even write it down?
Julie does point out that Bret didn't owe her a damn thing and she was in this situation by her own doing. Julie felt like she was letting her kids down most of all.
Julie would move in with her daughter Beans where they split the rent together. She got a job making $14/hour working as a janitor at a local middle school and Julie notes that she was living well below the poverty line.
Julie remembers how absurd it was for her to show up to her janitor job driving a Lexus.
Julie ended up selling her Lexus to her daughter Beans, and Julie bought herself a 1999 Sunfire. It was the first car she ever bought with her own money.
Julie's father died in 2012 and Julie says she wrote a letter to him, promising to make him proud, and stuffed it inside his coffin.
Julie says she spends most of her days being a grandma to Jade's daughter and how grateful she is to be close to her kids still.
Bret can't say the same, Julie notes how he travels alone or with his wife and never offers invites to his kids. She says it breaks her heart to see how far Bret drifted away from their children, even if all her kids insist that they don't care. This was in 2013, so potentially Bret and his kinds could have a better relationship by now.
Julie spends the last several pages of the book detailing her kids and all the ways she loves them. You can tell she is a mother first and foremost, you can tell she loves them unconditionally. Jade, Dallas, Beans and Blade, weird names for kids but I also have a weird name so I can't judge.
2024.05.12 15:06 BiasMushroom A Rose by Any Other Name (A NoP Fic Ch 66) Part 15
Nature of Humanity Ch 66
A Rose by Any Other Name, Part 15
A Fanfic of u/SpacePaladin15’s work “The Nature of Predators.” Thank you for the story!
___
Memory transcription subject: Talen, Prime News Anchor
Date [standardized human time]: November 3rd, 2136
Hospital lights are infamous for being bright to the point of inducing migraines and eye fatigue. This is, of course, done for a ‘good’ reason. To discourage Predators from attacking hospitals for an easy meal. It’s common knowledge a predator will attack the weak, sick, and injured before attacking someone that can actually fight back. It surprised me when I learned this was one of the few ‘facts’ the Federation actually had, mostly, right.
Unfortunately, in practice all these lights have ever really done is attract bugs and the Arxur. Like a neon side at an all-you-can-eat salad bar, the power draw alone was a beacon for raids. This has led to many people choosing to suffer in silence rather than be admitted to a hospital.
My mind flashed to the angry Texan ranting about the poor quality of life we awarded to those less fortunate than ourselves. Thoughts of the older woman who confessed to us that her husband had been shot and left as a sacrifice to Human soldiers made me wonder if these hospitals were actually built to serve… another purpose. To act as a distraction, so the Federation can evacuate those they actually value.
I glanced at the doctor and nurse leaving Rose's room. My application to be her guardian was… weak at best, and still under UN review. Most likely they wouldn't provide me any information beyond just whether I could see her or not.
One of the Venlil doctors looked tear-struck as he gave one last glance back into Rose’s room. He quickly perked himself up or at least put the facade on as he walked over to the waiting room. He scanned the human faces in here as he asked, “McDermott? Talen McDermott?”
The sudden addition to my name caught me off guard to the point I just sat in stunned silence. After a moment of looking around he asked again, before looking at his notes with a confused look on his face. Before he left, I gently raised my paw into the air, “My name is Talen. Just Talen. I applied for guardianship over Rose McDermott. It's still in review…”
He cocked his head to the side for a moment before his assumptions finally broke, “Ah! My apologies. If you would, please come with me, sir.”
The doctor led me to his office and offered me a seat. As he started to type on his computer, he flicked an ear to the screen facing me as a QR code came up. As my pad downloaded the data packet, he began to explain, “Alright, so as you are aware Rose has been through… some traumatic events. Both physical and mental.”
I started to look through the data as he carried on, “To start with, she clawed out most of her eyes. The nerves at the back of the eye were mostly fine and took to the nerve plate well. When she's had some time to heal, it should be simple to restore her sight. The main issue we have is that the war is stepping up, and we are getting more people coming back in need of our cloning machines.”
He pulled up a small list of human prosthetic companies on my pad, “Which means we can't make Rose a new set of organic eyes for… the foreseeable future. Which is why we opted to prep her for Optics while we wait. These companies have been vetted as trustworthy manufacturers, and the Hospital we plan to transfer Rose to on Venlil Prime will be more than capable of handling the installation.”
By the stars, how close was I to failing to save her at all? I nodded my head as I bit my lip and tried to stay calm, “Alright. So she will have prosthetic eyes soon?”
He wagged his tail meekly, “Maybe in about [two weeks] if the healing goes fine. It's best not to rush nervous systems when it comes to healing. It's not an easy process.”
He showed me an X-ray of Rose's teeth, “Now as for her teeth, we were able to save those. They are set in place but still need time to heal. It will take about twenty-one days for them to heal to a point where she can use them as she would normally.”
He pulled multiple photos of federation friendly, Terran food up, “So soft food until then. Soups, leafy salads with nothing hard… I have included a list and a few links to human recipes that will more than meet her nutritional requirements while she recovers, as well as into her care under you until she ages out.”
My mind drifted to the pills she had been given, “Ok then uhm, what about the medication she was on? Something like that… It could…”
He gently laid his paw on mine, “Her system is clean and showing no signs of a chemical dependency. That doesn't mean there won't be mental factors involved that could encourage her to seek escape through pharmaceuticals again. So long as her mental needs are met, she should recover well.”
I glanced up and quickly wiped away a few tears, “Ok, then… I don't know if I am the best person for that…”
“A lot of her care will simply just be showing her love, affection and that she matters and there is nothing wrong with her being human.” He looked ashamed as he spoke, “She will still need… Human care. From my personal research into the field, Humans need physical contact to be healthy and deteriorate slowly when isolated.”
He leaned forward and flicked his ears for my full attention, “Also do NOT let any Federation trained Psychiatrist near her. The Humans are miles ahead of us in terms of psychology and the treatment of those whose minds differ from the norm. It won't be easy to get a human Psychiatrist, but Rose will be high up on the list of those available to get help. Partly due to her unique situation but also to her parent's service and sacrifice.”
I let out a breath I hadn't realized I'd been holding. I will never be able to give her everything she needs, but I can at least hold the tide back long enough for those who can. I have an empty bedroom for her to make her own… I'm not far from a refugee center school, so it shouldn't be hard for her to interact with other humans in a friendly environment… Food costs are going to go up… Ah. I haven't been working… Kotaka isn't going to fire me, but I have used all of my vacation time for this… I let out a lite cough, “And payment?”
He gave a curt nod, “Already paid. Part of her compensation for her parents’ service and sacrifice.”
I hope they don't know how their daughter was failed after everything they gave for her, “I'd like to see her if that's possible.”
He stood up from his desk, “Of course, follow me.”
We left his office behind and navigated the winding hallways designed to hopefully slow an Arxur raider from clearing the hospital quickly. I could remember when hospitals were built with quickly traversing them in mind. It took nearly no time to get to Aylin when she went into labor… it took the Arxur nearly no time to get to her in the hospital she was working at.
He stopped just at the precipice of one of the room's and rasped his knuckles on the door frame, “Rose? Are you awake? Your guardian is here to see you.”
He flicked his tail for me to enter as he turned the lights on. Rose was sitting right there. Her bed had been raised to a sitting position, but her head was leaned against a pillow as she slept. The doctor flicked the light's on, and I angrily gestured that she was sleeping.
I felt a bit stupid when I realized why the lights being on wouldn't bother her right now. He smiled like both a Venlil and a Human and dimmed the lights to half brightness before ducking out of the room. I crept as quietly as I could to Rose's bedside, my unkempt nails clacking against the floor. Yet, Rose didn't stir as I sat in a nearby chair.
Every time we have met has coincided with some of the worst times for us. My mind blamed me. Not for my failure to control myself back during the exchange program. But for seeking her out. If I had respected her parent's wishes of us never speaking again, then surely they wouldn't have died. Earth wouldn't have been bombed. Rose wouldn't- Rose wouldn't- … I'm full of shit.
The events that led to this were primarily out of my control. Beyond my failure, I wasn't the one who convinced the Gojids to try and attack, nor was I the one who made the Krakotl actually do it. I didn't introduce that predator Venlil to Rose. He was just trying to help her. I did the only thing I could, and if I hadn’t… no one else was coming to save her.
I leaned forward and grasped her hand in my paw. Physical contact was proven to drastically improve a Human's ability to heal.
Her skin was cold under my paw pads. Would she call them beans like the lady who helped me find her?
Her hand flexed around mine, squeezing it with just the slightest amount of force. Have her dreams just changed? Hopefully, for the better. Will she awake and know who is here beside her?
With my free paw. I swept a blood orange lock of greasy hair from her face. It's been so long since I had the slightest glimpse of her face burned into my mind. Now half of it was covered in bandages.
I sat and waited as she rested. As time ebbed and flowed on around us, nurses would come in and check her vitals as she slept. Eventually, her doctor returned and unprompted explained the painkillers she was on were known to cause drowsiness. She likely hadn't been sleeping well.
He wrote me a short list of sleep aids that were human safe… well, rather he was until he decided to throw it away and write me a list of the ones to not give her. Humans were starting to become infamous for the toxin tolerance in the medical field as many doctors were uncomfortable prescribing such high doses of medicine for their new human patients.
Her thumb began to work its way through the fluff on the back of my paw as Rose slowly stirred awake. Her grip tightened a little bit as she groggily turned her head in my rough direction, “hrm… hello?”
My words caught in my throat as I tried to speak a dozen thoughts at once. Her hand pulled away in fear as she held herself in her arms, “I'm sorry! I'm sorry… I didn't mean to scare you.”
“No!” My right law landed on her shoulder eliciting a small surprised jump, “Don't apologize Rose. Don't ever apologize for just existing. You have done nothing wrong.”
Her hand found its way to my paw resting on her shoulder still and grabbed it. She looked confused as she tried to place my voice, “I- uh- who- Do I know you?”
Once again my words hung In my throat, but I squeezed Rose's shoulder and could see a small bit of the fear leave, “It's me Rose… I know I wasn't supposed to contact you but… It's me. Talen…”
Her hands flew to her mouth as her breath hitched in her lungs. I could hear sobbing begin as she tried to speak, “I'm sorry! I'm so sorry! I-”
My free paw quickly found its way to her cheek as I stood up. I pulled her closer, into my arms and instinctively groomed her hair. She wrapped her arms around me and squeezed, and I wrapped my arms around her and squeezed just as hard. Her head sunk into the fluff on my chest as she began to sob.
I held her. As tenderly as I could. Memories of holding a young Elva, who had just come back from another terrible day at school, rushed back to my mind, “Rose, you weren't the reason- What happened back on the station had nothing to do with you.”
She managed to choke out a “But-”
I shook my head, “No buts. None. When the Arxur killed my wife, I was on a call with her. I witnessed it. When Elva was being bullied at school for being a little more assertive than normal, I had to stop the exterminators from locking her away in an institution. As a news reporter, I've seen so many supposedly good people do horrid things to those with no power.”
I groomed the top of her head to give me a chance to compile the rest of my thoughts, “So when I did my job as a journalist comparing what the Federation ‘knew’ about humanity and what humanity was saying about itself… I couldn't see what was the truth. When my Daughter wanted to join the exchange program with me… I only joined, so I could try and keep her safe.”
I ran my paw across the top of her head, “Then I met you. I forgot my fears. I never addressed them. Just buried. Then we were sent to different stations and I realized I couldn’t protect Her. When you finally walked into the room, I had been slipping into a panic spiral and… well… I broke. I was desperately trying to get to Elva, trying to rationalize what I have witnessed against propaganda against you, trying and failing to separate what happened to Aylin with what was happening then and I… failed to.”
Rose's sobbing had begun to calm down as we just held each other. I took in a deep breath and felt it catch in my lungs. The tear soaked fur on my face stuck to my it as I pressed my head to the top of hers.
She slightly pulled away but stayed in my embrace, “I'm sorry about Elva. She was so nice…”
The sorrow in her voice caught me off-guard, “Wha- why are you sorry about her?”
Her head dipped, “I- I saw your news coverage of the Cradle raid. I recognized her when it- when that Arxur killed her. If it wasn't for us- she wouldn't-”
I ran my paw over her head, “Elva didn't die. She is actually going on a special mission for the UN right now. Even then, it's not Humanity's fault that happened. If Humanity hadn’t shown up, the Arxur raid that attacked the other exchange station would have led to another raid on Venlil Prime. It would have led to all of us dying.”
I cooed over her, “Humanity has been a blessing every person in this galaxy has needed. For the first time in my life, I feel like things might actually improve. Humanity- No. You have lost so much. I know how much it hurts to lose your parent’s to war. Though, I had gotten the joy of spending most of my life with them. I am so sorry this has happened to you.”
She buried her face in her hands, “I miss them so much. I just want them back!”
I pulled her back into my arms, “Don’t let go of it, Rose. Everything you have of them still… carry them with you. Make sure the world doesn’t forget them.”
Her sobbing came back, thick, heavy and ugly, but I didn’t run as she gripped me with every bit of strength she had. I held her as she fell back asleep.
As gently as I could, I laid her back against her pillows and cleaned some mucus off her face. I was also grateful for the cleaning room they had in the hospital as I prepared myself to function as a pillow once more. It wasn’t long before she stirred again, “I’m right here, Rose. I am not abandoning you.”
She nodded her head as she held herself with her arms, “What’s going to happen now?”
I moved a fiery lock of hair out of her face, “Well… I have applied for guardianship of you… at least until you are old enough to live on your own. Then you can leave at your leisure. I- You are always welcome in my home. Speaking of which, we will be headed to Venlil Prime soon. It’s a better environment there. Most of the Venlil in Dayside city are human friendly. You are getting transferred to a hospital there and will be staying with me. I am also going to try and get you to see a human Psychiatrist. Well, I may also see if they’ll see me. I could use some help too.”
Rose didn’t laugh at my joke, “Meji. He- He was always kind to me. Even with everything that was done to him, he was just really nice and tried to help me. I know he’s a drug addict, but- I don’t think he will survive much longer here.”
I tried to steer the conversation away from that… man, “I- I met him… and I think he’s going to be able to take care of himself just fine.”
I could hear the fear in her voice, “No… he's… he’s only been on the streets for six months… and that’s what he looks like. I watched him lose weight… he's just not…”
Here I am… he's probably in the same boat that Tarlim was once in. What kind of fucking idiot am I!? Of course, every institute is going to be the same. I cleared my throat, “I know he got the attention of some human soldiers. They got him to see one of their doctors. If I know anything, then he is probably being helped whether he wants it or not. I will do my job as a reporter and get the scoop on him for you. But for right now, let’s… Let’s rest. It’s been a long road, and we haven’t had a chance to shelter from the storm.”
___/\___
It’s been a long time coming but these two are probably going to be fine… probably.
I CAN FINALLY EDIT MY POSTS AGAIN! WOOO! And man has things been rough irl. Almost didn’t have this weeks done. Just hard to focus with the exhaustion as well as everything else thats gone wrong. Welp! See you guys next week!
Special thanks to u/JulianSkies and u/callmefishy11 for proofreading! Seriously it felt like my eyes were melting out of my skull and your feedback was everything I needed!
___/\___
Directory
Library of BiasMushroom contains every link for everything I have written! Check it out as some stuff related to Nature of Humanity may not appear on HFY! As well as my little side stories and Fanfics of other NoP fanfics!
The Nature of Humanity
First / Previous / Next
A Rosey by Any Other Name
First / Previous / Next
For anyone posting to HFY do NOT select HFY first. It bugs out and doesn't work nice with copy/paste from google docs.
submitted by BiasMushroom to HFY [link] [comments]
A Rose by Any Other Name, Part 15
A Fanfic of u/SpacePaladin15’s work “The Nature of Predators.” Thank you for the story!
___
Memory transcription subject: Talen, Prime News Anchor
Date [standardized human time]: November 3rd, 2136
Hospital lights are infamous for being bright to the point of inducing migraines and eye fatigue. This is, of course, done for a ‘good’ reason. To discourage Predators from attacking hospitals for an easy meal. It’s common knowledge a predator will attack the weak, sick, and injured before attacking someone that can actually fight back. It surprised me when I learned this was one of the few ‘facts’ the Federation actually had, mostly, right.
Unfortunately, in practice all these lights have ever really done is attract bugs and the Arxur. Like a neon side at an all-you-can-eat salad bar, the power draw alone was a beacon for raids. This has led to many people choosing to suffer in silence rather than be admitted to a hospital.
My mind flashed to the angry Texan ranting about the poor quality of life we awarded to those less fortunate than ourselves. Thoughts of the older woman who confessed to us that her husband had been shot and left as a sacrifice to Human soldiers made me wonder if these hospitals were actually built to serve… another purpose. To act as a distraction, so the Federation can evacuate those they actually value.
I glanced at the doctor and nurse leaving Rose's room. My application to be her guardian was… weak at best, and still under UN review. Most likely they wouldn't provide me any information beyond just whether I could see her or not.
One of the Venlil doctors looked tear-struck as he gave one last glance back into Rose’s room. He quickly perked himself up or at least put the facade on as he walked over to the waiting room. He scanned the human faces in here as he asked, “McDermott? Talen McDermott?”
The sudden addition to my name caught me off guard to the point I just sat in stunned silence. After a moment of looking around he asked again, before looking at his notes with a confused look on his face. Before he left, I gently raised my paw into the air, “My name is Talen. Just Talen. I applied for guardianship over Rose McDermott. It's still in review…”
He cocked his head to the side for a moment before his assumptions finally broke, “Ah! My apologies. If you would, please come with me, sir.”
The doctor led me to his office and offered me a seat. As he started to type on his computer, he flicked an ear to the screen facing me as a QR code came up. As my pad downloaded the data packet, he began to explain, “Alright, so as you are aware Rose has been through… some traumatic events. Both physical and mental.”
I started to look through the data as he carried on, “To start with, she clawed out most of her eyes. The nerves at the back of the eye were mostly fine and took to the nerve plate well. When she's had some time to heal, it should be simple to restore her sight. The main issue we have is that the war is stepping up, and we are getting more people coming back in need of our cloning machines.”
He pulled up a small list of human prosthetic companies on my pad, “Which means we can't make Rose a new set of organic eyes for… the foreseeable future. Which is why we opted to prep her for Optics while we wait. These companies have been vetted as trustworthy manufacturers, and the Hospital we plan to transfer Rose to on Venlil Prime will be more than capable of handling the installation.”
By the stars, how close was I to failing to save her at all? I nodded my head as I bit my lip and tried to stay calm, “Alright. So she will have prosthetic eyes soon?”
He wagged his tail meekly, “Maybe in about [two weeks] if the healing goes fine. It's best not to rush nervous systems when it comes to healing. It's not an easy process.”
He showed me an X-ray of Rose's teeth, “Now as for her teeth, we were able to save those. They are set in place but still need time to heal. It will take about twenty-one days for them to heal to a point where she can use them as she would normally.”
He pulled multiple photos of federation friendly, Terran food up, “So soft food until then. Soups, leafy salads with nothing hard… I have included a list and a few links to human recipes that will more than meet her nutritional requirements while she recovers, as well as into her care under you until she ages out.”
My mind drifted to the pills she had been given, “Ok then uhm, what about the medication she was on? Something like that… It could…”
He gently laid his paw on mine, “Her system is clean and showing no signs of a chemical dependency. That doesn't mean there won't be mental factors involved that could encourage her to seek escape through pharmaceuticals again. So long as her mental needs are met, she should recover well.”
I glanced up and quickly wiped away a few tears, “Ok, then… I don't know if I am the best person for that…”
“A lot of her care will simply just be showing her love, affection and that she matters and there is nothing wrong with her being human.” He looked ashamed as he spoke, “She will still need… Human care. From my personal research into the field, Humans need physical contact to be healthy and deteriorate slowly when isolated.”
He leaned forward and flicked his ears for my full attention, “Also do NOT let any Federation trained Psychiatrist near her. The Humans are miles ahead of us in terms of psychology and the treatment of those whose minds differ from the norm. It won't be easy to get a human Psychiatrist, but Rose will be high up on the list of those available to get help. Partly due to her unique situation but also to her parent's service and sacrifice.”
I let out a breath I hadn't realized I'd been holding. I will never be able to give her everything she needs, but I can at least hold the tide back long enough for those who can. I have an empty bedroom for her to make her own… I'm not far from a refugee center school, so it shouldn't be hard for her to interact with other humans in a friendly environment… Food costs are going to go up… Ah. I haven't been working… Kotaka isn't going to fire me, but I have used all of my vacation time for this… I let out a lite cough, “And payment?”
He gave a curt nod, “Already paid. Part of her compensation for her parents’ service and sacrifice.”
I hope they don't know how their daughter was failed after everything they gave for her, “I'd like to see her if that's possible.”
He stood up from his desk, “Of course, follow me.”
We left his office behind and navigated the winding hallways designed to hopefully slow an Arxur raider from clearing the hospital quickly. I could remember when hospitals were built with quickly traversing them in mind. It took nearly no time to get to Aylin when she went into labor… it took the Arxur nearly no time to get to her in the hospital she was working at.
He stopped just at the precipice of one of the room's and rasped his knuckles on the door frame, “Rose? Are you awake? Your guardian is here to see you.”
He flicked his tail for me to enter as he turned the lights on. Rose was sitting right there. Her bed had been raised to a sitting position, but her head was leaned against a pillow as she slept. The doctor flicked the light's on, and I angrily gestured that she was sleeping.
I felt a bit stupid when I realized why the lights being on wouldn't bother her right now. He smiled like both a Venlil and a Human and dimmed the lights to half brightness before ducking out of the room. I crept as quietly as I could to Rose's bedside, my unkempt nails clacking against the floor. Yet, Rose didn't stir as I sat in a nearby chair.
Every time we have met has coincided with some of the worst times for us. My mind blamed me. Not for my failure to control myself back during the exchange program. But for seeking her out. If I had respected her parent's wishes of us never speaking again, then surely they wouldn't have died. Earth wouldn't have been bombed. Rose wouldn't- Rose wouldn't- … I'm full of shit.
The events that led to this were primarily out of my control. Beyond my failure, I wasn't the one who convinced the Gojids to try and attack, nor was I the one who made the Krakotl actually do it. I didn't introduce that predator Venlil to Rose. He was just trying to help her. I did the only thing I could, and if I hadn’t… no one else was coming to save her.
I leaned forward and grasped her hand in my paw. Physical contact was proven to drastically improve a Human's ability to heal.
Her skin was cold under my paw pads. Would she call them beans like the lady who helped me find her?
Her hand flexed around mine, squeezing it with just the slightest amount of force. Have her dreams just changed? Hopefully, for the better. Will she awake and know who is here beside her?
With my free paw. I swept a blood orange lock of greasy hair from her face. It's been so long since I had the slightest glimpse of her face burned into my mind. Now half of it was covered in bandages.
I sat and waited as she rested. As time ebbed and flowed on around us, nurses would come in and check her vitals as she slept. Eventually, her doctor returned and unprompted explained the painkillers she was on were known to cause drowsiness. She likely hadn't been sleeping well.
He wrote me a short list of sleep aids that were human safe… well, rather he was until he decided to throw it away and write me a list of the ones to not give her. Humans were starting to become infamous for the toxin tolerance in the medical field as many doctors were uncomfortable prescribing such high doses of medicine for their new human patients.
Her thumb began to work its way through the fluff on the back of my paw as Rose slowly stirred awake. Her grip tightened a little bit as she groggily turned her head in my rough direction, “hrm… hello?”
My words caught in my throat as I tried to speak a dozen thoughts at once. Her hand pulled away in fear as she held herself in her arms, “I'm sorry! I'm sorry… I didn't mean to scare you.”
“No!” My right law landed on her shoulder eliciting a small surprised jump, “Don't apologize Rose. Don't ever apologize for just existing. You have done nothing wrong.”
Her hand found its way to my paw resting on her shoulder still and grabbed it. She looked confused as she tried to place my voice, “I- uh- who- Do I know you?”
Once again my words hung In my throat, but I squeezed Rose's shoulder and could see a small bit of the fear leave, “It's me Rose… I know I wasn't supposed to contact you but… It's me. Talen…”
Her hands flew to her mouth as her breath hitched in her lungs. I could hear sobbing begin as she tried to speak, “I'm sorry! I'm so sorry! I-”
My free paw quickly found its way to her cheek as I stood up. I pulled her closer, into my arms and instinctively groomed her hair. She wrapped her arms around me and squeezed, and I wrapped my arms around her and squeezed just as hard. Her head sunk into the fluff on my chest as she began to sob.
I held her. As tenderly as I could. Memories of holding a young Elva, who had just come back from another terrible day at school, rushed back to my mind, “Rose, you weren't the reason- What happened back on the station had nothing to do with you.”
She managed to choke out a “But-”
I shook my head, “No buts. None. When the Arxur killed my wife, I was on a call with her. I witnessed it. When Elva was being bullied at school for being a little more assertive than normal, I had to stop the exterminators from locking her away in an institution. As a news reporter, I've seen so many supposedly good people do horrid things to those with no power.”
I groomed the top of her head to give me a chance to compile the rest of my thoughts, “So when I did my job as a journalist comparing what the Federation ‘knew’ about humanity and what humanity was saying about itself… I couldn't see what was the truth. When my Daughter wanted to join the exchange program with me… I only joined, so I could try and keep her safe.”
I ran my paw across the top of her head, “Then I met you. I forgot my fears. I never addressed them. Just buried. Then we were sent to different stations and I realized I couldn’t protect Her. When you finally walked into the room, I had been slipping into a panic spiral and… well… I broke. I was desperately trying to get to Elva, trying to rationalize what I have witnessed against propaganda against you, trying and failing to separate what happened to Aylin with what was happening then and I… failed to.”
Rose's sobbing had begun to calm down as we just held each other. I took in a deep breath and felt it catch in my lungs. The tear soaked fur on my face stuck to my it as I pressed my head to the top of hers.
She slightly pulled away but stayed in my embrace, “I'm sorry about Elva. She was so nice…”
The sorrow in her voice caught me off-guard, “Wha- why are you sorry about her?”
Her head dipped, “I- I saw your news coverage of the Cradle raid. I recognized her when it- when that Arxur killed her. If it wasn't for us- she wouldn't-”
I ran my paw over her head, “Elva didn't die. She is actually going on a special mission for the UN right now. Even then, it's not Humanity's fault that happened. If Humanity hadn’t shown up, the Arxur raid that attacked the other exchange station would have led to another raid on Venlil Prime. It would have led to all of us dying.”
I cooed over her, “Humanity has been a blessing every person in this galaxy has needed. For the first time in my life, I feel like things might actually improve. Humanity- No. You have lost so much. I know how much it hurts to lose your parent’s to war. Though, I had gotten the joy of spending most of my life with them. I am so sorry this has happened to you.”
She buried her face in her hands, “I miss them so much. I just want them back!”
I pulled her back into my arms, “Don’t let go of it, Rose. Everything you have of them still… carry them with you. Make sure the world doesn’t forget them.”
Her sobbing came back, thick, heavy and ugly, but I didn’t run as she gripped me with every bit of strength she had. I held her as she fell back asleep.
As gently as I could, I laid her back against her pillows and cleaned some mucus off her face. I was also grateful for the cleaning room they had in the hospital as I prepared myself to function as a pillow once more. It wasn’t long before she stirred again, “I’m right here, Rose. I am not abandoning you.”
She nodded her head as she held herself with her arms, “What’s going to happen now?”
I moved a fiery lock of hair out of her face, “Well… I have applied for guardianship of you… at least until you are old enough to live on your own. Then you can leave at your leisure. I- You are always welcome in my home. Speaking of which, we will be headed to Venlil Prime soon. It’s a better environment there. Most of the Venlil in Dayside city are human friendly. You are getting transferred to a hospital there and will be staying with me. I am also going to try and get you to see a human Psychiatrist. Well, I may also see if they’ll see me. I could use some help too.”
Rose didn’t laugh at my joke, “Meji. He- He was always kind to me. Even with everything that was done to him, he was just really nice and tried to help me. I know he’s a drug addict, but- I don’t think he will survive much longer here.”
I tried to steer the conversation away from that… man, “I- I met him… and I think he’s going to be able to take care of himself just fine.”
I could hear the fear in her voice, “No… he's… he’s only been on the streets for six months… and that’s what he looks like. I watched him lose weight… he's just not…”
Here I am… he's probably in the same boat that Tarlim was once in. What kind of fucking idiot am I!? Of course, every institute is going to be the same. I cleared my throat, “I know he got the attention of some human soldiers. They got him to see one of their doctors. If I know anything, then he is probably being helped whether he wants it or not. I will do my job as a reporter and get the scoop on him for you. But for right now, let’s… Let’s rest. It’s been a long road, and we haven’t had a chance to shelter from the storm.”
___/\___
It’s been a long time coming but these two are probably going to be fine… probably.
I CAN FINALLY EDIT MY POSTS AGAIN! WOOO! And man has things been rough irl. Almost didn’t have this weeks done. Just hard to focus with the exhaustion as well as everything else thats gone wrong. Welp! See you guys next week!
Special thanks to u/JulianSkies and u/callmefishy11 for proofreading! Seriously it felt like my eyes were melting out of my skull and your feedback was everything I needed!
___/\___
Directory
Library of BiasMushroom contains every link for everything I have written! Check it out as some stuff related to Nature of Humanity may not appear on HFY! As well as my little side stories and Fanfics of other NoP fanfics!
The Nature of Humanity
First / Previous / Next
A Rosey by Any Other Name
First / Previous / Next
For anyone posting to HFY do NOT select HFY first. It bugs out and doesn't work nice with copy/paste from google docs.
2024.05.12 08:50 MrConquer Vault-7-7-A
Overseer's terminal
Welcome, Overseer.
[OVERSEER]
[VAULT-TEC INSTRUCTIONS]
[Letter from Dr. Kepler] A Letter to the Overseer from Dr. Frank Kepler: If you are reading this, then you have been chosen to participate into the Vault-Tec Overseer training program. Congratulations! You are one of the few lucky individuals chosen to train inside of a replica vault for the duration of one month. Your contribution during this training period will help with the research into Vault-Tec’s vault program. You are now a vital part of the most ambitious program ever undertaken by Vault-Tec. If you have not yet read your instructions, please do so now. They will outline the experimental protocols assigned to each control group. Please remember that deviation from these protocols in any way will jeopardize the success of the program, and may be considered grounds for termination by Vault-Tec Corporation (as outlined in your Employment Agreement). Once the training program is finished, you will receive further instructions. Doctor Frank Kepler Director, Evolutionary Research Program Vault-Tec Corporation-Vault 7-7-A Management System- =====================
[Instructions]
**Overseer Eyes Only** As an overseer-in-training, you will be tasked with helping the Evolutionary Research Program (ERP) with observing and documenting the effects of long-term radiation on non homo sapiens species. Using a modified version of FEV, you will be administrating various doses of radiation to a selected group of mammal species. In your desk you will have a list of subjects that you are responsible for during the duration of your training -- Remember that successful completion of the training will help determine whether you have the skills to be qualified to oversee one of the many Vault-Tec vault's. So deviating from protocol or causing damage to any of the equipment may be considered grounds for termination by Vault-Tec Corporation (as outlined in your Employment Agreement).
[USER HISTORY]
VaulTecOS v.82 (C)2076 Vault-Tec ====================== User Log: >>Administrator (Vault-Tec ID 1211-F) >>New_Admin: EGOMEZ Welcome new user, EGOMEZ
======================
Lab terminal
-Property of Vault-Tec-
There are currently 25 subjects being monitored. The following species are: 5 cats [Leo, Lady, Milo, Peaches, Tiger] 5 dogs [Astro, Curly, Rex, Sunny, Timber] 5 rats [Acorn, Bean, Frodo, Ralf, Peanuts] 5 birds [Arizona, Edgar, Sam, Tweety, Zazu] 5 rabbits [Bubbles, Cookie, Easter, Fudge, Socks][Cameras]
[Show Rex][Research Notes]
--CAMERA OFFLINE-- [Show Sam] --CAMERA OFFLINE-- [Show Lady] --CAMERA OFFLINE-- [Show Acorn] --CAMERA OFFLINE-- [Show Bubbles] --CAMERA OFFLINE-- [Shutdown the cameras]
[Group 1][Messages]
[Group 2]Avian test subjects show minor impact from long-term radiation exposure. Noticeable physical features include -- minor balding and blistering throughout the body. Subjects are still able to fly with little issues and function as normal.
[Group 3]Long-term radiation exposure has effected the rodent species in various ways. Test subjects have grown much larger than normal rat species. Test subjects also appear to more aggressive in nature and will start screeching and attacking their containment box by biting or scratching nearby surfaces if approached. Noticeable physical features include -- test subjects have larger bodies, larger teeth, and pearl-like eyes. Additionally, higher doses of radiation exposure causes fur to fall off at an accelerated rate, and the skin to become more winkled and leather-like.
[Group 4]The lagomorpha subjects show no behavioral changes to long-term exposure. Noticeable physical signs include -- slightly larger than regular rabbits. loss of fur in the chest, neck, front legs, and back of the legs. (These areas appear to show scarring and the appearance of boils or warts). Interestingly, small horn-like growths can be seen in each test subjects head.
[Group 5]Feline species show no changes to long-term exposure to radiation. Noticeable physical features include -- None **Might need further investigation**
Minimal exposure to radiation seems to not affect the canine species at all. Over time medium exposure to radiation causes test subjects to grow much larger in size and show more wolf-like features. Long-term exposure to radiation turns dogs into feral-like creatures that strongly resemble the characteristics found in wild wolves. Noticeable physical features include -- Tougher and bigger bodies, sharper claws and teeth.
Message from Dr. Kepler
Hello [INSERT CANDIDATE NAME], please feel free to use this terminal to document any of the test subjects changes during your training period. Please try to keep minimal contact with the subjects, remember that you are an outside observer and should remain as such during your stay in the vault. P.S. I hope that you won't mind me storing some of my own subjects in the vault. The work I am currently doing requires greater attention and a suitable environment with enough space. Please refrain from touching any of the cages or containers that have my name in them. Treat them as if they were my very expensive pets.
Personal terminal
Welcome user, EGOMEZ.
***WARNING*** Data corruption detected. Out of [37] files in this directory, [14] were recovered successfully. All audio files have been converted to text.
PERSONAL LOGS
Please select a file to view: 10/1Today marks my official transition from a humble junior Vault-Tec employee to potential candidate to the role of Overseer. I am forever grateful to Vault-Tec for giving me this opportunity to demonstrate my leadership skills! With that said, the job itself seems pretty easy. I don't have to actually manage any people in the vault (thank goodness for that), and it seems like most of the work has already been done for me. I just have to monitor the animal test subjects and document any visible changes. While normally any personal pets or wild animals are restricted from entering the vaults, testing the long-term effects of radiation on non-human species still makes for good science.10/2
Okay so after getting a day to adjust to my new environment, I think I know where everything that I need to do is located. The vault is not actually that big compared to the ones I've seen on TV. The overseer's office does feel cramp though, but that might be due to the giant monitors used to observe the laboratories. And Dr. Kepler's "pets"... It's a good thing that I'm only staying here for one month.10/5
So the experiment being conducted in the vault is pretty interesting. It has five laboratories that are all self-regulating. The test subjects are provided with all the food and water they need, and all I have to do is to remember to restock the food every three days. It's all stored in this big storage room that is divided between the test subjects supplies and my supplies. And speaking of my supplies, they provided me with some pretty delicious foods and snacks! Not much for entertainment though, there are a lot of technical books and guides about various handy skills in case of nuclear fallout. Kinda stiff reading, but also understandable as this is meant to be a work assignment. At least I'll have something to read to pass the time.10/8
It's been a week so far and I can confidently say that I'm pretty much ready to be an overseer. The test subjects are doing good. Well.. some of them at least. There are some test subjects that seem to notice my presence and become aggressive, even if they don't physically see me. But the others are peaceful and don't make much noises.10/12
This morning I woke up feeling pretty awful. I'm not sure if it was something I ate last night but just to be sure I'll probably stay away from anything that could further upset my stomach. I took some medicine that was in the emergency kit so I should be fine for now. Also, thanks to my predecessors work, I was able to finish writing my notes on test subjects 1-R167 and 3-B496. So congrats me! Now I just have to start on the others.10/19
I wish Vault-Tec included more of those fancy lads among the list of available foods to eat during the training. I don't usually have much of sweet tooth, but those cakes are addictive. Specially when paired with some fresh coffee! Side note, I started to name some of the creatures in the labs. I felt bad just calling them by their designated lab-numbers. I feel it makes it easier to remember and keep track of who is who. Plus, it got me occupied with doing something to do for a while after work.10/22
Another day of feeling under the weather, just a little over a week to go before I'm done with the training. This time my voice has given out, becoming more raspy and hard to speak. I found a Stimpak in the Overseer's office, so hopefully that cures me of any illness I might have gotten. To be honest I think it's a fever or stomach flu. I noticed too late after eating them that some of the YumYum deviled eggs I had were in a damaged package. So I should probably be mindful of food safety from now on. I'm just going to go read and sleep for the rest of day, and hopefully by tomorrow I'll be back to full health.10/23
-- Audio File-- Fuck, Fuck, Fuck, I royally fucked up. I was having a late breakfast when the vault suddenly lost power and when the lights went off I accidentally broke one of Dr. Kepler's pet containers. I think it was one of his bug ones. FUCK. I don't even get why Vault-Tec allowed him to store his stuff here. WHO THE FUCK COLLECTS AND KEEPS COCKAROACHES!!! By the time the lights came back on, there was glass scattered everywhere and some of the computers showed error messages. I swear I better not be blamed for this. GODDAMMIT I was almost done with all of this... What even happened upstairs? There was loud bang sound and then everything went to shit.10/24
I have been working all day to try and get the terminals back online. That power out messed with a lot of the devices in the vault. Most of the lab equipment seems fine, but the cameras are no longer showing any video feed. For the time being I've decided to shutdown all test subject cameras to try and conserve some energy. I was able to find a user manual in one of the boxes in the storage room that was all about terminals, but despite my best efforts I am unable to get things back to working order. Every time I try to send a message out to anyone at Vault-Tec hq, the terminals only show the message CONNECTION LOST.10/27
After three non-stop days of dealing with all of the mess from that power out, my body is starting to show signs of stress. The lack of sunlight has definitely made me more dry and wrinkly. I recommend some skin lotion be placed for the next participant. At this point I don't really care if I'm no longer selected to be an overseer. This shit is too stressful to deal with. Just four more days and then someone will come down to check up on me. I can't wait to go back to normal desk job after all of this is done.11/1
-- Audio File-- Did I get the date wrong? No I'm sure I was supposed to be done by now. How come nobody has come to get me... They better not forgotten about me or be pulling some type of prank. I'm going to file a complain with corporate after all of this is over. What is the point of building a vault if it breaks down after a few issues!11/2
Okay something is definitely wrong, I'm sure I should have received some message by now or something. That would probably explain the lack of contact these last two days. When the power went out it must've damaged some areas of the vault much more than I originally thought. I am going to try and see if I can find something in here that can teach me about electrical engineering. If I can somehow re-route power to that section of the vault, then maybe I can open the door and leave. At this point I will probably start to run out of food without a resupply. So before it gets to that point, lets test out my new skills.11/5
-- Audio File-- I was able to scrounge up some spare parts from the broken terminals in the vault and started diverting some power to the area where the vault door is located. I think I might be able to divert enough power from some the labs, but this might cause some issues with the equipment there. I feel bad temporally messing with the test subjects environments, but at this point I feel like I don't have much of choice. Let's hope this works... Yes! I got it working! Let's see if the door will open now... Wait, why are the lights flickering... [Explosive sounds in background] oh shit11/17
I can't sleep. Can't stop thinking about them, pounding at my door. I tried to go out when they were sleeping but had no luck. I accidentally slipped on what I assume was blood from some other poor creature. I need to stop making too much noises, otherwise I will be quickly surrounded and then it's over for me. Why am I being punished? I did everything Vault-Tec instructed of me, I took care of those ungrateful bastards outside. I was just an office worker. I just wanted to prove that I was able to contribute more to this company, and for what? So that they just abandon me in this hellhole? Well screw it, if I'm going to die anyway, either from starvation or being eaten alive, then I might as well go out fighting. Fuck you Vault-Tec. Sincerely, Eddie Gomez
2024.05.12 05:53 upwardfallingRayne Alcoholic Low Effort Recipes
We make some AMAZING food. But what about when you're lazy as fuck? Can't be bothered to eat but know you have to? Help some fellow CAs and maybe yourself.
Dump a can of (something) along with a can of (something else) and somehow it works. What are your cans?
Ramen? We all know the classics. Add an egg. Any other favorites that really get you going? I was once suggested that you add cream cheese and it makes it taste kind of like fettuccini. An old favorite of mine was to add a can of french onion soup, but then aldi stopped supplying that can. Rude. But if you can find it, it's lovely.
My most recent post here was even a trash recipe, but it looks good. 1 can of black beans, a can of corn, a can of diced tomatoes. Let these heat while setting rice in a rice cooker. Combine it all. Easy easy. Before or during or after, add jalapenos or don't! Be as lazy as you want. Rice plus black beans supposedly gets you a complete protein. This is nutritious and yummy to boot.
More recipes? If you want rice but don't have a rice cooker, put two cups of water, cover, get to boil. Add one cup of rice and shove the heat to where it barely boils (but does boil!). Stir once in that first moment. Cover and wait 12 minutes. Done. You have rice. You can test it at 11 minutes, it might take up to 15 minutes depending on your stove. But you don't need to stir at any point. You don't need to drain. Food is done. Ultimate lazy rice.
We got some other classics out there. PB&J. Yum. Peanut butter on both slices and the jelly on whichever after. This prevents the jelly from sogging the bread if you have the peanut butter on both first.
For something that people will look at you for and ask if you're broke, try spaghetti with butter and garlic. Simple, easy, absolutely delicious. You can even just use garlic powder. If people claim you're broke, don't tell them the truth of that, it's irrelevant. It's actually delicious on its own. I've loved this despite any monetary quality. Add any other spices that make you happy, but butter and garlic spaghetti doesn't fail.
These are just the ones I've learned for pure laziness. I know we can all make phenomenal recipes. You guys can cook. But when you can't be bothered, what are the defaults that you turn to?
submitted by upwardfallingRayne to CA_Kitchen [link] [comments]
Dump a can of (something) along with a can of (something else) and somehow it works. What are your cans?
Ramen? We all know the classics. Add an egg. Any other favorites that really get you going? I was once suggested that you add cream cheese and it makes it taste kind of like fettuccini. An old favorite of mine was to add a can of french onion soup, but then aldi stopped supplying that can. Rude. But if you can find it, it's lovely.
My most recent post here was even a trash recipe, but it looks good. 1 can of black beans, a can of corn, a can of diced tomatoes. Let these heat while setting rice in a rice cooker. Combine it all. Easy easy. Before or during or after, add jalapenos or don't! Be as lazy as you want. Rice plus black beans supposedly gets you a complete protein. This is nutritious and yummy to boot.
More recipes? If you want rice but don't have a rice cooker, put two cups of water, cover, get to boil. Add one cup of rice and shove the heat to where it barely boils (but does boil!). Stir once in that first moment. Cover and wait 12 minutes. Done. You have rice. You can test it at 11 minutes, it might take up to 15 minutes depending on your stove. But you don't need to stir at any point. You don't need to drain. Food is done. Ultimate lazy rice.
We got some other classics out there. PB&J. Yum. Peanut butter on both slices and the jelly on whichever after. This prevents the jelly from sogging the bread if you have the peanut butter on both first.
For something that people will look at you for and ask if you're broke, try spaghetti with butter and garlic. Simple, easy, absolutely delicious. You can even just use garlic powder. If people claim you're broke, don't tell them the truth of that, it's irrelevant. It's actually delicious on its own. I've loved this despite any monetary quality. Add any other spices that make you happy, but butter and garlic spaghetti doesn't fail.
These are just the ones I've learned for pure laziness. I know we can all make phenomenal recipes. You guys can cook. But when you can't be bothered, what are the defaults that you turn to?
2024.05.11 21:42 Sola_Sista_94 Cookies 'n' Dreams: Parts One and Two (Fanfic)
Himiko slouched in her seat during class with her head propped into the palm of her hand as her history teacher, Mr. Tezuki, droned on. Her eyelids were about to droop completely when, suddenly, a small, flat, square object flew onto her desk. She snapped to attention, too afraid to scream. She realized that it was just a folded piece of paper. She smiled and turned around to see Kokichi, who was waving to her a few desks behind. Even though they could have just texted each other like normal teenagers, Kokichi loved the old school way of passing notes because they were more likely to be caught by Mr. Tezuka, which made things challenging and far more exciting. Himiko opened up the folded note, and read in Kokichi's playful handwriting:
Mr. Tezuka's kinda boring, huh? Himiko smiled and rolled her eyes.
Well...kinda, she replied. I am trying to keep myself from falling asleep. Feeling safe enough to pass the note back, she turned to Kokichi and swiftly flung it back to him. He opened the note and giggled at what she wrote. He wrote his response, and chucked the note back to Himiko.
Sooo...what'cha doin' after school? Himiko thought to herself. She didn't really have any plans other than the usual: go home, take a nap, wake up, eat dinner, then hang out with Kokichi until bedtime. Nothing different. She finally scribbled her response.
Same old, same old. She then folded the note back up. Making sure Mr. Tezuka's back was still turned to her, she quickly whirled around and tossed the note back to Kokichi. Some of the students rolled their eyes in annoyance. Kokichi scribbled his next response, then tossed it back.
Boooring! Wanna hang out after school, instead? Himiko frowned in confusion. She turned back to Kokichi, who was grinning slyly at her. She turned back to the note and wrote:
But...we pretty much always do that. She tossed the note back to Kokichi. She watched Kokichi grinning mischievously as he wrote. He tossed the note back to Himiko.
I have a feeling we'll have no choice this time. Himiko stared at it, completely puzzled. What in the world was he talking about?
"Miss Yumeno, are you paying attention?" the teacher asked. Himiko gasped and looked up. The teacher had his arms crossed, and was tapping his foot expectantly.
"No!" Taka answered. "She and Kokichi have been passing around notes while you weren't looking!"
"Geez...nobody likes a snitch, y'know?" Kazuichi said.
"But, it's true!" Taka continued. "And not only is it true, it's also very disruptive!" He looked back and forth between Kokichi and Himiko. "Kokichi, Himiko, you should think more about your classmates, and not yourselves! Think of all the learning you're missing out on!"
"Wooow, you're right, Taka!" Kokichi replied with a cheeky grin. "My bad! Hey! Maybe Mr. Tezuka can totally forgive us for not paying attention in class, riiight, Mr. Tezuka? Besides, there's nothing juicy written on that note, anyways, so it's not like we'll get in trouble for it!" Himiko's eyes widened as she remembered the first thing Kokichi had written down, and her response to it. She turned and shook her head furiously at him, trying to get him to shut up. Kokichi merely kept grinning at her. "Yup! There's no reason why we should be in trouble!" Mr. Tezuka narrowed his eyes suspiciously at Kokichi.
"Miss Yumeno...the note?" he said, holding his hand out to Himiko. Himiko sighed as she gingerly handed him the note, glaring at Kokichi. Mr. Tezuka read it and sighed. "Glad to know I bore some of my students, and that you two find it very amusing. If you think it's boring in here with me, Mr. Ouma and Miss Yumeno, just think how bored you'll be...in detention." Himiko gasped and stared at him in horror.
"Nyeeeeh...detention?!" she exclaimed.
"May Neptune have mercy on your soul," Mr. Tezuka droned. "Now...moving on..." Himiko couldn't believe it. She'd never been in detention before. She felt like shaking some sense into Kokichi. She turned to him with an incredulous expression, but all he did was smile and shrug in response. She felt a lump in her throat as she tried to keep tears from falling out of her eyes. The only thing that stopped them from falling was Usami suddenly appearing seemingly out of nowhere in front of the classroom.
"Attention, students! I have an important announcement!" she announced grandly.
"Greeeaaat," Mr. Tezuka sighed, plopping himself in his chair.
"I would like to announce that Hope's Peak will be doing the annual surprise field trip next month!" Usami continued.
"Surprise field trip?!" Sonia repeated. "You mean...a field trip that is completely a surprise?!"
"Yes...hence the words, 'surprise field trip,' " Usami said. "Next month on the 11th, all students at Hope's Peak Academy will be taken to a surprise location! But...in order to make the trip possible, some of you students will have to volunteer for the ever-popular cookie sale to raise money!"
"That shouldn't be too difficult, right?" Sayaka said, glancing over at Teruteru. "After all, Teruteru is the Ultimate Coo-...er, Chef. I'm sure he can bake the best cookies ever!"
"That's right!" Hina agreed. "On his own, he can raise enough money for, like, two trips, or something!"
"I'm very happy to hear two amazingly cute girls like yourselves have so much faith in my abilities as a chef," Teruteru said, eyeing Sayaka and Hina lustfully. "By the way, what are you two doing after school?"
"Ugh...not you, creep!" Hina scoffed in disgust, holding her hand up to him.
"No need to worry, Usami," Angie chimed in. "We can leave this all up to Teruteru!"
"Ha! We'll be goin' on that surprise trip by the time this week is over!" Miu said cockily.
"That's a relief," Kazuichi said. "I sure as heck didn't think anyone would wanna do this."
"I actually did," Rantaro admitted. "But, if it's going to be that easy with Teruteru around, I guess there's no point in the rest of us doing anything, huh?" The others murmured in agreement. Kokichi had to admit that selling cookies sounded like fun, especially if it meant conning people. He eyed Teruteru deviously. Everyone was relying on him to sell cookies, but Kokichi had other plans for him.
After class ended, Himiko stomped out of the classroom, not bothering to wait for Kokichi. She didn't care about cookies. She didn't care about the surprise field trip. She didn't care about anything but wanting today to end already. She angrily threw open her locker door, thrusting her history book into it.
"Himiko!" Kokichi ran up to Himiko. Himiko ignored him, grabbing her book for next class. "Himiko...come on." Kokichi gently tugged at the hem of her jacket, trying to get her attention. Himiko continued to ignore him as she slammed her locker door shut and marched off. Kokichi blocked her path and sighed with a look of genuine guilt on his face. "Okay, okay...I'm sorry I got you in trouble, Himiko." Himiko eyed him like she wanted to strangle him.
"Why did you do that?!" she growled. Kokichi gently pulled her to the side so they could talk without getting in the way of the other students.
"Just thought it'd be something different," he replied with a small shrug.
"Something different?!" Himiko repeated.
"Yeah, I mean...like you said in the note, you're always doing the same old thing everyday after school," Kokichi explained.
"And, so you thought you'd drag me to detention?!" Himiko hissed.
"Not you, us," Kokichi corrected. "And, sure, why not?" Himiko stared at him in utter disbelief. Kokichi chuckled. "Look, Himiko, detention's not that bad. Especially if this is your first time. All you do is just sit in a classroom and talk or do homework for, like, an hour, or two. You're not gonna get suspended, or expelled, or go to prison, or anything like that. It's not bad, I promise." Himiko calmed down a little.
"And you mean it?" she mumbled.
"Yup!" Kokichi replied. "It's only bad if you keep getting detention over and over again, but seeing as this is your first time, you'll be alright, Monkey Buns." He patted her shoulder comfortingly. Himiko sighed.
"Well...okay, then," Himiko said. "But, I'm still a little mad at you." Kokichi poked his lower lip out and leaned his forehead against Himiko's.
"Aw...I just wanted to hang out with my Monkey Buns," he said.
"Then all you had to do was invite me to the park, or to the ice cream parlor, or something not related to delinquency," Himiko said.
"But we've been to those places already," Kokichi said.
"You've been to detention before," Himiko pointed out.
"Mm-hmm, but you haven't," Kokichi replied, wiggling an eyebrow at her. Himiko sighed and rolled her eyes.
"Okaaaay," she mumbled.
"Sweet!" Kokichi said, and kissed her cheek. "I'll pick you up from your last class, and we'll go to the detention room from there, 'kay? Besides, we have some things to talk about!"
"Nyeh? Like what?"
"Nee-heehee...I'll tell you in detentiiiooon," Kokichi sang. Himiko shook her head at him.
"You're not making this any easier for me," she said.
"Tell you what, HimiCocoa Bean, on the way back from detention, we'll swing by the convenience store, and I'll buy you aaanything you want, m'kay?" Kokichi offered. A smile crept across Himiko's face.
"Nyeh...now you're talking," she answered.
Part Two
Hand in hand, Kokichi walked Himiko to the detention classroom located in the basement of Hope's Peak.
"Nyeh...why is the detention classroom in the basement?" Himiko asked as she and Kokichi headed deeper down the stairs into the dark. They came to a corridor with many doors on either side. It looked more like a dungeon than a school basement. At the end of the long corridor was a lone door, and that's where Kokichi and Himiko were headed.
"Pretty creepy, huh?" Kokichi said, grinning with amusement. "It's part of the reason why I wanted you to come here."
"It feels more like...like...we're going to our execution, or something," Himiko said, holding tighter to Kokichi's hand.
"Right?" Kokichi said. "I can hear the execution music going, 'wah-wah-wah-wah-wah-wah-oooo-wah-wah-wah!'"
"What song is that?" Himiko asked, raising a brow. Kokichi shrugged.
"I dunno...it just seems like that's how execution music would go," he said. They reached the door and Kokichi opened it. The room was in chaos. Himiko was surprised to see a few people in there, like Ibuki, Toko, Mukuro, and Ryoma. The others, Leon, Yasuhiro, Hifumi, Junko, Mondo, Hiyoko, and Akane...not so much. Leon was shooting spitballs at Hifumi, Ibuki was playing loud punk music on her headphones while headbanging and air guitaring, Toko was busy screaming her head off at Ibuki because she needed to concentrate on her next book, Junko was talking and laughing obnoxiously to someone on her smartphone while Mukuro stood next to her with a sad face, Mondo was arm wrestling Hiro, who was screaming from the pain, Akane was hopping across the desks like they were an obstacle course of some sort, Hiyoko was shouting at everyone to shut up, and Ryoma merely sat there, throwing paper airplanes at nothing in particular. The librarian in charge of the students, Miss Yamane, merely ignored the students as she sat at the large desk in front of the classroom, reading a book. Himiko stood there in dumbfounded silence. Kokichi grinned impishly at her.
"Welcome to detention, Monkey Buns," he said, and led her inside. They checked in with Miss Yamane before sitting down. Kokichi pulled a desk right next to his so that Himiko would be close to him. "Incoming spitball!" he warned, and grabbed Himiko. They both ducked as Leon shot another spitball at Hifumi.
"Mr. Kuwata, stop that right now!" Hifumi demanded.
"Hahaha...make me, fatty!" Leon sneered, and shot another spitball. Then, he pointed at Himiko. "Hey, look! It's the little witch bitch!" Everyone stopped what they wee doing and looked at Himiko in surprise.
"Himiko? What are you doing here?" Ibuki asked in shock.
"So far...not liking it," Himiko muttered.
"I can help you with that," Leon said. He wadded a small piece of paper up and popped it into his mouth, making sure to make it extra wet with his saliva. He put the straw up to his mouth and shot a spitball at Himiko. It landed on her cheek with a wet smack!
"H-Heeey!!" she cried in disgust. Kokichi wiped it off of her.
"Hey, Leon! Nobody makes my Supreme Lady wet but me!" Kokichi cried. He pulled out a rubber band and shot it at Leon, striking him right between the eyes.
"OW!!!" Leon screamed. Kokichi kept shooting rubber bands at Leon. Leon tried to block, but the rubber bands hurt his hands and arms, as well. "Ow! Ouch!! Stop tha-OUCH, DUDE!!! I GET IT!!! JUST STOP!!!" Kokichi finally stopped. Leon glared at Kokichi as he rubbed the spots on his body that were hit by the rubber bands. Kokichi sat back down and checked on Himiko.
"You okay, HimiCocoa Bean?" he asked. Himiko nodded.
"Yeah," she replied. "How long do we have to stay here again?"
"About two hours," Kokichi replied. Himiko sighed.
"I don't think I'll be able to last," she said.
"Oh...you'll do fine," Kokichi replied nonchalantly.
"Are these guys always in detention?" Himiko asked, looking around.
"Most of them," Kokichi answered. "Toko and Hifumi aren't here as often as everyone else here." Himiko looked over at Mukuro.
"Nyeh...but, what about Mukuro?" Himiko asked. "I don't think she ever misbehaves, or anything."
"She doesn't, but you know how Junko likes dragging her everywhere she goes like she's Junko's personal slave," Kokichi said. Himiko nodded. She felt bad for Mukuro.
"Moo Cow, my feet are getting tired," Junko said, snapping at Mukuro before pointing to the ground. Mukuro sighed and crouched down in front of Junko's desk. Junko placed her feet right on top of Mukuro's back.
"Poor Mukuro," Himiko said softly.
"Welp, not much we can do about that," Kokichi said with a shrug. "Besides, now that we're here, I wanna tell you about the important thing." Himiko brightened a little.
"Oh, yeah!" she said. "What was it?"
"I was thinking that you and I should sell some cookies for the surprise field trip!" Kokichi replied.
"But...I thought everyone was okay with Teruteru selling the cookies on his own," Himiko said.
"Nah, he won't be able to do all that," Kokichi said, waving his hand dismissively. "After all, he's just one guy."
"But he's the Ultimate Chef," Himiko said.
"Trust me, Himiko...his ultimate title won't mean anything," Kokichi said with a devious grin. Himiko still might not know everything about Kokichi, but she spent enough time around him to recognize that grin. He was definitely up to something. She raised a suspicious brow at him.
"What are you-" Himiko began.
"You know, I was thinking about making it a couple competition," Kokichi interrupted. "You know, boyfriend against girlfriend. It's fun being on the same team, but I think it'll also be fun to compete against each other every now and then, too! Know what I mean? We'll see who earns more money in the end!"
"Nyeh...believe me, it won't be much of a competition," Himiko muttered, fiddling with the brim of her hat. "You'll probably win by a landslide."
"You don't know that," Kokichi said. "Where's your competitive spirit, Himiko?"
"I never had one," Himiko replied. "I figured that's something you're born with, and I definitely wasn't born with it."
"You don't need to be born with it, you just need the right attitude," Kokichi said. "You're definitely not gonna sell more cookies if you're moping around all the time, y'know."
"So, you agree with Kaito, then?" Himiko asked, crossing her arms. "The impossible is possible, all you gotta do is make it so?" Kokichi rolled his eyes.
"Himiko, it's not impossible for you to sell cookies," he said. "You just have to-"
"Believe in myself?" Himiko asked with a smirk.
"Be...smart about it," Kokichi corrected.
"In that case, I definitely won't win," Himiko said.
"Himiko, you really need to stop underestimating yourself," Kokichi said with a frown. "How do you know you're not good at something if you won't even try? If you keep talking the way you do, you've already set yourself up for failure. How about instead of whining about how dumb you think you are, try challenging yourself so you can see what you're truly capable of." Himiko looked hurt.
"Sorry," she said, scrunching her shoulders. Kokichi sighed and placed his hand on Himiko's shoulder.
"Look, Himiko, you don't have to do this if you don't want to, but I think you should at least think about it," he said. "It wouldn't hurt to give yourself a chance." Himiko nodded sheepishly.
"Okay..." she said. "I'll think about it."
submitted by Sola_Sista_94 to danganronpa [link] [comments]
Mr. Tezuka's kinda boring, huh? Himiko smiled and rolled her eyes.
Well...kinda, she replied. I am trying to keep myself from falling asleep. Feeling safe enough to pass the note back, she turned to Kokichi and swiftly flung it back to him. He opened the note and giggled at what she wrote. He wrote his response, and chucked the note back to Himiko.
Sooo...what'cha doin' after school? Himiko thought to herself. She didn't really have any plans other than the usual: go home, take a nap, wake up, eat dinner, then hang out with Kokichi until bedtime. Nothing different. She finally scribbled her response.
Same old, same old. She then folded the note back up. Making sure Mr. Tezuka's back was still turned to her, she quickly whirled around and tossed the note back to Kokichi. Some of the students rolled their eyes in annoyance. Kokichi scribbled his next response, then tossed it back.
Boooring! Wanna hang out after school, instead? Himiko frowned in confusion. She turned back to Kokichi, who was grinning slyly at her. She turned back to the note and wrote:
But...we pretty much always do that. She tossed the note back to Kokichi. She watched Kokichi grinning mischievously as he wrote. He tossed the note back to Himiko.
I have a feeling we'll have no choice this time. Himiko stared at it, completely puzzled. What in the world was he talking about?
"Miss Yumeno, are you paying attention?" the teacher asked. Himiko gasped and looked up. The teacher had his arms crossed, and was tapping his foot expectantly.
"No!" Taka answered. "She and Kokichi have been passing around notes while you weren't looking!"
"Geez...nobody likes a snitch, y'know?" Kazuichi said.
"But, it's true!" Taka continued. "And not only is it true, it's also very disruptive!" He looked back and forth between Kokichi and Himiko. "Kokichi, Himiko, you should think more about your classmates, and not yourselves! Think of all the learning you're missing out on!"
"Wooow, you're right, Taka!" Kokichi replied with a cheeky grin. "My bad! Hey! Maybe Mr. Tezuka can totally forgive us for not paying attention in class, riiight, Mr. Tezuka? Besides, there's nothing juicy written on that note, anyways, so it's not like we'll get in trouble for it!" Himiko's eyes widened as she remembered the first thing Kokichi had written down, and her response to it. She turned and shook her head furiously at him, trying to get him to shut up. Kokichi merely kept grinning at her. "Yup! There's no reason why we should be in trouble!" Mr. Tezuka narrowed his eyes suspiciously at Kokichi.
"Miss Yumeno...the note?" he said, holding his hand out to Himiko. Himiko sighed as she gingerly handed him the note, glaring at Kokichi. Mr. Tezuka read it and sighed. "Glad to know I bore some of my students, and that you two find it very amusing. If you think it's boring in here with me, Mr. Ouma and Miss Yumeno, just think how bored you'll be...in detention." Himiko gasped and stared at him in horror.
"Nyeeeeh...detention?!" she exclaimed.
"May Neptune have mercy on your soul," Mr. Tezuka droned. "Now...moving on..." Himiko couldn't believe it. She'd never been in detention before. She felt like shaking some sense into Kokichi. She turned to him with an incredulous expression, but all he did was smile and shrug in response. She felt a lump in her throat as she tried to keep tears from falling out of her eyes. The only thing that stopped them from falling was Usami suddenly appearing seemingly out of nowhere in front of the classroom.
"Attention, students! I have an important announcement!" she announced grandly.
"Greeeaaat," Mr. Tezuka sighed, plopping himself in his chair.
"I would like to announce that Hope's Peak will be doing the annual surprise field trip next month!" Usami continued.
"Surprise field trip?!" Sonia repeated. "You mean...a field trip that is completely a surprise?!"
"Yes...hence the words, 'surprise field trip,' " Usami said. "Next month on the 11th, all students at Hope's Peak Academy will be taken to a surprise location! But...in order to make the trip possible, some of you students will have to volunteer for the ever-popular cookie sale to raise money!"
"That shouldn't be too difficult, right?" Sayaka said, glancing over at Teruteru. "After all, Teruteru is the Ultimate Coo-...er, Chef. I'm sure he can bake the best cookies ever!"
"That's right!" Hina agreed. "On his own, he can raise enough money for, like, two trips, or something!"
"I'm very happy to hear two amazingly cute girls like yourselves have so much faith in my abilities as a chef," Teruteru said, eyeing Sayaka and Hina lustfully. "By the way, what are you two doing after school?"
"Ugh...not you, creep!" Hina scoffed in disgust, holding her hand up to him.
"No need to worry, Usami," Angie chimed in. "We can leave this all up to Teruteru!"
"Ha! We'll be goin' on that surprise trip by the time this week is over!" Miu said cockily.
"That's a relief," Kazuichi said. "I sure as heck didn't think anyone would wanna do this."
"I actually did," Rantaro admitted. "But, if it's going to be that easy with Teruteru around, I guess there's no point in the rest of us doing anything, huh?" The others murmured in agreement. Kokichi had to admit that selling cookies sounded like fun, especially if it meant conning people. He eyed Teruteru deviously. Everyone was relying on him to sell cookies, but Kokichi had other plans for him.
After class ended, Himiko stomped out of the classroom, not bothering to wait for Kokichi. She didn't care about cookies. She didn't care about the surprise field trip. She didn't care about anything but wanting today to end already. She angrily threw open her locker door, thrusting her history book into it.
"Himiko!" Kokichi ran up to Himiko. Himiko ignored him, grabbing her book for next class. "Himiko...come on." Kokichi gently tugged at the hem of her jacket, trying to get her attention. Himiko continued to ignore him as she slammed her locker door shut and marched off. Kokichi blocked her path and sighed with a look of genuine guilt on his face. "Okay, okay...I'm sorry I got you in trouble, Himiko." Himiko eyed him like she wanted to strangle him.
"Why did you do that?!" she growled. Kokichi gently pulled her to the side so they could talk without getting in the way of the other students.
"Just thought it'd be something different," he replied with a small shrug.
"Something different?!" Himiko repeated.
"Yeah, I mean...like you said in the note, you're always doing the same old thing everyday after school," Kokichi explained.
"And, so you thought you'd drag me to detention?!" Himiko hissed.
"Not you, us," Kokichi corrected. "And, sure, why not?" Himiko stared at him in utter disbelief. Kokichi chuckled. "Look, Himiko, detention's not that bad. Especially if this is your first time. All you do is just sit in a classroom and talk or do homework for, like, an hour, or two. You're not gonna get suspended, or expelled, or go to prison, or anything like that. It's not bad, I promise." Himiko calmed down a little.
"And you mean it?" she mumbled.
"Yup!" Kokichi replied. "It's only bad if you keep getting detention over and over again, but seeing as this is your first time, you'll be alright, Monkey Buns." He patted her shoulder comfortingly. Himiko sighed.
"Well...okay, then," Himiko said. "But, I'm still a little mad at you." Kokichi poked his lower lip out and leaned his forehead against Himiko's.
"Aw...I just wanted to hang out with my Monkey Buns," he said.
"Then all you had to do was invite me to the park, or to the ice cream parlor, or something not related to delinquency," Himiko said.
"But we've been to those places already," Kokichi said.
"You've been to detention before," Himiko pointed out.
"Mm-hmm, but you haven't," Kokichi replied, wiggling an eyebrow at her. Himiko sighed and rolled her eyes.
"Okaaaay," she mumbled.
"Sweet!" Kokichi said, and kissed her cheek. "I'll pick you up from your last class, and we'll go to the detention room from there, 'kay? Besides, we have some things to talk about!"
"Nyeh? Like what?"
"Nee-heehee...I'll tell you in detentiiiooon," Kokichi sang. Himiko shook her head at him.
"You're not making this any easier for me," she said.
"Tell you what, HimiCocoa Bean, on the way back from detention, we'll swing by the convenience store, and I'll buy you aaanything you want, m'kay?" Kokichi offered. A smile crept across Himiko's face.
"Nyeh...now you're talking," she answered.
Part Two
Hand in hand, Kokichi walked Himiko to the detention classroom located in the basement of Hope's Peak.
"Nyeh...why is the detention classroom in the basement?" Himiko asked as she and Kokichi headed deeper down the stairs into the dark. They came to a corridor with many doors on either side. It looked more like a dungeon than a school basement. At the end of the long corridor was a lone door, and that's where Kokichi and Himiko were headed.
"Pretty creepy, huh?" Kokichi said, grinning with amusement. "It's part of the reason why I wanted you to come here."
"It feels more like...like...we're going to our execution, or something," Himiko said, holding tighter to Kokichi's hand.
"Right?" Kokichi said. "I can hear the execution music going, 'wah-wah-wah-wah-wah-wah-oooo-wah-wah-wah!'"
"What song is that?" Himiko asked, raising a brow. Kokichi shrugged.
"I dunno...it just seems like that's how execution music would go," he said. They reached the door and Kokichi opened it. The room was in chaos. Himiko was surprised to see a few people in there, like Ibuki, Toko, Mukuro, and Ryoma. The others, Leon, Yasuhiro, Hifumi, Junko, Mondo, Hiyoko, and Akane...not so much. Leon was shooting spitballs at Hifumi, Ibuki was playing loud punk music on her headphones while headbanging and air guitaring, Toko was busy screaming her head off at Ibuki because she needed to concentrate on her next book, Junko was talking and laughing obnoxiously to someone on her smartphone while Mukuro stood next to her with a sad face, Mondo was arm wrestling Hiro, who was screaming from the pain, Akane was hopping across the desks like they were an obstacle course of some sort, Hiyoko was shouting at everyone to shut up, and Ryoma merely sat there, throwing paper airplanes at nothing in particular. The librarian in charge of the students, Miss Yamane, merely ignored the students as she sat at the large desk in front of the classroom, reading a book. Himiko stood there in dumbfounded silence. Kokichi grinned impishly at her.
"Welcome to detention, Monkey Buns," he said, and led her inside. They checked in with Miss Yamane before sitting down. Kokichi pulled a desk right next to his so that Himiko would be close to him. "Incoming spitball!" he warned, and grabbed Himiko. They both ducked as Leon shot another spitball at Hifumi.
"Mr. Kuwata, stop that right now!" Hifumi demanded.
"Hahaha...make me, fatty!" Leon sneered, and shot another spitball. Then, he pointed at Himiko. "Hey, look! It's the little witch bitch!" Everyone stopped what they wee doing and looked at Himiko in surprise.
"Himiko? What are you doing here?" Ibuki asked in shock.
"So far...not liking it," Himiko muttered.
"I can help you with that," Leon said. He wadded a small piece of paper up and popped it into his mouth, making sure to make it extra wet with his saliva. He put the straw up to his mouth and shot a spitball at Himiko. It landed on her cheek with a wet smack!
"H-Heeey!!" she cried in disgust. Kokichi wiped it off of her.
"Hey, Leon! Nobody makes my Supreme Lady wet but me!" Kokichi cried. He pulled out a rubber band and shot it at Leon, striking him right between the eyes.
"OW!!!" Leon screamed. Kokichi kept shooting rubber bands at Leon. Leon tried to block, but the rubber bands hurt his hands and arms, as well. "Ow! Ouch!! Stop tha-OUCH, DUDE!!! I GET IT!!! JUST STOP!!!" Kokichi finally stopped. Leon glared at Kokichi as he rubbed the spots on his body that were hit by the rubber bands. Kokichi sat back down and checked on Himiko.
"You okay, HimiCocoa Bean?" he asked. Himiko nodded.
"Yeah," she replied. "How long do we have to stay here again?"
"About two hours," Kokichi replied. Himiko sighed.
"I don't think I'll be able to last," she said.
"Oh...you'll do fine," Kokichi replied nonchalantly.
"Are these guys always in detention?" Himiko asked, looking around.
"Most of them," Kokichi answered. "Toko and Hifumi aren't here as often as everyone else here." Himiko looked over at Mukuro.
"Nyeh...but, what about Mukuro?" Himiko asked. "I don't think she ever misbehaves, or anything."
"She doesn't, but you know how Junko likes dragging her everywhere she goes like she's Junko's personal slave," Kokichi said. Himiko nodded. She felt bad for Mukuro.
"Moo Cow, my feet are getting tired," Junko said, snapping at Mukuro before pointing to the ground. Mukuro sighed and crouched down in front of Junko's desk. Junko placed her feet right on top of Mukuro's back.
"Poor Mukuro," Himiko said softly.
"Welp, not much we can do about that," Kokichi said with a shrug. "Besides, now that we're here, I wanna tell you about the important thing." Himiko brightened a little.
"Oh, yeah!" she said. "What was it?"
"I was thinking that you and I should sell some cookies for the surprise field trip!" Kokichi replied.
"But...I thought everyone was okay with Teruteru selling the cookies on his own," Himiko said.
"Nah, he won't be able to do all that," Kokichi said, waving his hand dismissively. "After all, he's just one guy."
"But he's the Ultimate Chef," Himiko said.
"Trust me, Himiko...his ultimate title won't mean anything," Kokichi said with a devious grin. Himiko still might not know everything about Kokichi, but she spent enough time around him to recognize that grin. He was definitely up to something. She raised a suspicious brow at him.
"What are you-" Himiko began.
"You know, I was thinking about making it a couple competition," Kokichi interrupted. "You know, boyfriend against girlfriend. It's fun being on the same team, but I think it'll also be fun to compete against each other every now and then, too! Know what I mean? We'll see who earns more money in the end!"
"Nyeh...believe me, it won't be much of a competition," Himiko muttered, fiddling with the brim of her hat. "You'll probably win by a landslide."
"You don't know that," Kokichi said. "Where's your competitive spirit, Himiko?"
"I never had one," Himiko replied. "I figured that's something you're born with, and I definitely wasn't born with it."
"You don't need to be born with it, you just need the right attitude," Kokichi said. "You're definitely not gonna sell more cookies if you're moping around all the time, y'know."
"So, you agree with Kaito, then?" Himiko asked, crossing her arms. "The impossible is possible, all you gotta do is make it so?" Kokichi rolled his eyes.
"Himiko, it's not impossible for you to sell cookies," he said. "You just have to-"
"Believe in myself?" Himiko asked with a smirk.
"Be...smart about it," Kokichi corrected.
"In that case, I definitely won't win," Himiko said.
"Himiko, you really need to stop underestimating yourself," Kokichi said with a frown. "How do you know you're not good at something if you won't even try? If you keep talking the way you do, you've already set yourself up for failure. How about instead of whining about how dumb you think you are, try challenging yourself so you can see what you're truly capable of." Himiko looked hurt.
"Sorry," she said, scrunching her shoulders. Kokichi sighed and placed his hand on Himiko's shoulder.
"Look, Himiko, you don't have to do this if you don't want to, but I think you should at least think about it," he said. "It wouldn't hurt to give yourself a chance." Himiko nodded sheepishly.
"Okay..." she said. "I'll think about it."